Handbook Of Chinese Buddhism

/

"^u

J^"

*4v^,

\am0t

t

^^

Digitized by the Internet Archive in

2010 with funding from University of Toronto

http://www.archive.org/details/handbookofchinesOOeite

HAND-BOOK OP

CHINESE BUDDHISM BEING

A SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY WITH

VOCABULARIES OF BUDDHIST TERMS in Pali, Singhalese, Siamese, Burmese, Tibetan, Mongolian

and Japanese.

BY

EBNEST J. ETTEL,

m. a., ph. d. (tubino)

Inspector qf Schools,

Hongkong

A CHINESE INDEX

K TAKAKUWA.

486616 23.2.- -4-3

SECOND EDITION

REVISED AND ENLARGED TOKYO, SANSHUSHA. 1904

TOKYO Printed by Saosbusha Vo-

),

Nictaome, Mitoahiroebo, KabcIs.

REPRINTED IN CHINA

1939

PEEFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. No

apology

is

though it is the Chinese religious

needed for the appearance attempt of its kind.

first

literature

of this little book,

The student

of

finds himself at ahnost every step

hampered by the continual recurrence of Sanskrit and other foreign terms embedded in the text, generally without a word of explanation. These form a series of vexatious riddles for a clue to which one has to go beyond the range of a Chinese This is especially the case with Buddhist works, many which are simply translations from Sanskrit or P&li or Tibetan originals. Hence arises the need of a Dictionary like library.

of

the present which aims at smoothing the pathway to an understanding of Buddhism and of native religions influenced by it. That this is a real want is proved by the cordial response with which the announcement of this publication has been received.

No sions,

doubt the present volume has many defects and omisauthor feels confident that it will enable any

but the

one who

lias

language, to

acquired an ordinary acquaintance with the Chinese read and understand all the popular Buddhist

from the study of which Missionaries and others have been deterred by the inability of Chinese Pundits to give any classics,

assistance in that direction.

own his

The author has not confined himself to the results of his investigations, but has freely drawn upon all books within reach from which information upon these topics could be

gleaned.

It

is

consequently his pleasant duty to acknowledge

the help thus derived. the most cordial

thanks

He to

begs, in the

the

first

venerable

instance, to

give

Nestor of Chinese

Sanskrit studies, Stanislas Julien, whose most valuable works

been— with

have

1

texts— the principal

the exception of Chinese

source of reference and freely resorted to on

author

is similaiiy

all occasions.

Tlie

indebted to the works of the lamented E.

BuRNOUF, whose premature death has been a great loss to the students of Buddhism. To these names he must add that of C. F. KoEPPEN, whose masterly exposition of the whole system of

Buddhism has

stand

many

greatly assisted the present writer to

intricate details of its

The running title nderetood cwm grano terms

other

— chiefly

" Sanskrit Chinese Dictionary " is to

A

salts.

referring

been inserted in the same

list,

be

comparatively small number of to topographical subjects

—have

because they occur in Chinese

mixed up with Sanskrit terms, but are not numerous to justify a separate alphabetical list. texts

As regards

under-

Chinese development.

sujficiently

the Sanskrit and Pdli terms given in the book,

the author has in almost every instance the excellent authority of Julien

and Bumouf to

employed

in the transliteration of Sanskrit

generally adopted

fall

by English

back

scholars,

upon.

The orthography

and Pdli is not that but the French orthogra-

and Bumouf is retained, because it is to the works of these two Savants that every student of Chinese Buddhism will constantly refer. Theirs are works which cannot be dispensed with and will not easily be superseded. On the other hand, he has not slavishly followed their spelling, but has substituted s' for the peculiarly French 9 and likewise u

phy

of Julien

No

for on. of

pronunciation

is

given for the Chinese renderings

Indian terms, as any such attempt, besides unduly swelling

the bulk of the book, would have been for the modorn systems of pronunciation

in the different pai-ts of

mode

of

China—deviate

comparatively useless

—

dialectically different

considerably

pronuniation which was in vogue

when

from the

the respective

Chinese equivalents for Sanskrit and Pali terms were invented. To the language then spoken, in China no modem Chinese dialect

comes nearer in sound than the very Sanskrit or P41i

forms themselves.

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. After an interval of more than fifteen years, the publishers called for a new edition to satisfy a small continnoas demand.

1547 articles contained in the first edition have accoi-dingly been re-written with a view to condense as well as to correct the subject matter of the book, in order to

The whole

of the

an addition of 577 new articles without materially increasing the bulk of the volume or omitting any point of The literature, the biography, and the philosophy of interest. Chinese and Tibetan Buddhism have been specially laid under

admit

of

contribution to extend the usefulness of this

Handbook, whilst

the substitution of a Japanese Vocabulary in place of the former Chinese Index now makes the book a guide to the understand-

ing of Japanese as well as Chinese Buddhism.

The author has

freely used whatever recent

works of

re-

command, but he desires specially to derived from Bunyiu Nanjio's Catalogue the help acknowledge o£ the Buddhist Tripitaka (Oxford, 1883) and the courteous as-

ference

were

at

his

sistance of the Kev. J. L.

Gordon, M. D,

who

furnished the

materials to the above mentioned Japanese Vocabulary.

Hongkong, March, 1888.

E.J.E.

t55

In translating the Chinese explanations the author has aimed at verbal exactitude.

explanation of

is

expression,

of Sanskrit phrases,

Where

the Chinese

ambiguous, he did not substitute a clearer form considering

it

important to preserve the exact

in which Chinese Buddhists, more than a thousand years before European Scholai-s had discovered Sanskrit, under-

manner

stood and explained Sanskrit phraseology.

When

speaking of

the

foimder of Buddhism,

the

term

S'akyamuni has been employed in accordance with Chinese usage, which prefers this title ^o that of Gautama. As the famous Chinese travellers Fah-hien and Hiuen-tsang had to be and refen-ed to very frequently, the Chinese symbols (see Mahay^ua deva and Mokchadeva) for their names

^^

^^

have been omitted for the sake of brevity. to the frequently recurring measures of disought to be understood that the value of a Chinese different periods of time, li has been differently computed in but it will be safe to count one Chinese li as equal to 329 French

With regard

tance,

it

metres or about one-sixth of an English mile.

Hongkong, February

1st,

1870.

E. J.

EITEL.

PART

I.

-5*-<

A SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

A ABABA or HAHAVA

|sp

'ABHAYAGIRI |^g|Ll litmount Fearless. A mountain cold

fourth of the eight peculiar to Northern Buddhism. The beings imprisoned there cannot produce

The

!

hells

on Ceylon with an ancient monastery in which Fa-hien

articulate sound but this one, Ababa, their tongues being frozen.

priests.

any

(A.

D.

found

400)

5,000

ABHAYAGIRI VASINAH

^nj-

ABHASVAKA(Pali. Abhassara) brightness (a-bh4svara) explained by

lit. all

^

piJ^RSfe -^ lit. light and extreme

The

celestial

and

light

sixth

sound (ab-

j^-^^

ha-svara) or by

purity.

eighteen

the

of

lit.

worlds called Brah-

malokas.

ABHASVARAS saras.

whose

Abhas-

(Pali.

Tib. Od-gsal) lit. those nature is brightness,

d-bhasvai-as,

paI^qg^J0||

orppf-^Hft^orpofgg

^^ lit.

explained by

(abha-svara). The inhabitants of the third of the three

which from the second Dhydna. celestial regions

lit.

an epitliet given Buddha.

or

:J5jilf[5 school of the w(X)ded mount, or by i^;fot|fK lit. school of

the secret forest, A schismatic philosophical School, a branch School. Sthavirah of the The adherents of this School called themselves disciples of Katydyana and studied the doctrines of both the small and great conveyance (v. Triyana).

J£^g# ^^^ ABHATAMDADA who

devas of light and sound

ABHATA M-M.

on mount Fearby Ht.

of dwellers less,

fearless,

to

lit.

of fear. of

procures removal

he

A

standing epithet

Kwan-yin

(v.

Avalokites'-

vara.)

ABHtDHARMA dhana.

Singh.

(Pali.

Tib. Tchos non pa)

every or

Abhi-

Abhidhamma. pjBlU^^

PART

^

explained

tion, or

by

by

^

l^j^

lit.

tradi-

over-

lit.

coming the law or conquering law, or by ^^J^^;^ ^^' Buddhaghosa peerless law. defines Abhidliarma as that law (dharina) which goes beyond (abhi) the law, i.e. bylaw.

ABHIDHARMA PITAKA

^

lit.

^

the collection of dis-

courses. divisions

One

of

three

the

I.

cal

work ascribed

to

Kdtya-

yana.

HRIDAYA

ABHIDHARMA S'ASTRA

j',nj

>li> tiRB

A

philosophical Upadjita.

work

by

ABHIDftARMA KOCHA KA-

RaKA S'ASTRA

pSflBft^

A work by SamghabliJMira. KOCHA ABHIDHARMA S'lSTRA ppjHlt^Jgia^

^A

tract

by Vasubaudhu

the Buddhist canon (v. Tripitaka) comprehending aU. philosophical works. Its first compilation is ascribed to Mahdkas'yapa, but it does not as a whole belong to the primitive pe-

ABHIDHARMAMRITA

riod of Buddhism. This section of the Chinese canon is subdivided into 1.

ABHIDHARMA PRAKARANA PADA S'ASTRA

of

-^^^

Abhibharma of the Mahayana School, 2. /Jn^ or the Abhidharma of School, and 3. Hinayana the

or

refuting the doctrines of the

Vibhacha School.

A

philosophical

S'AS-

work

by

Ghosha.

^^

the

^

discourses

included

in

dynasties

(A.D.

960-

1368).

ABHIDHARMA DHARMA SKANDHA PADAS* ASTRA

treatise

by

Vasu-

niitra.

ABHIDHARMA PRAKARANA S'ASANA S'ASTRA ^i|^ A philosophical trea-

^

the

canon during the Sung and

Yuen

sophical

tise

by Sanghabhadra.

ABHIDHARMA PRAKAS'A SADHANA S'ASTRA ppj|ij|. attributed

to

ABHIDHARMA S'ASTRA

^

phical

work,

Is'vara.

philosophical

dgalyAyana.

work by Mau-

fh^ A

philosophical

work

DJNANA by Vasubandhu. ABHIDHARMA PRASTHANA S' ASTRA pj ABHIDHARMAVATARA ASTRA

AM^ilMM^

philosopliical

S'-

A

work by Arya

SANSKMT-OHINESE DICTIONAKT. Skandharatna.

^

ABHIDHARMA MAHAVIBHACHA S'ASTRA pSfffl^^ B^&:^f^im ^ ^^^'^ *'*'°-

sisting of 100,000 stanzas, the compilation of which is ascribed to the five hundred

have Arhats supposed to formed the synod convoked by king Kanichka.

ABHIDHARMA VIDJNANA KAYA pAdA S'ASTRA

^

denying the existence of both ego and non-ego, by Devas'arma. lectical treatise,

ABHIDJNA DJNAS Singh.

or

CHADABHI-

Abhinna. Abhignyawa) -;^ip (Pali.

or ";^Sfti^ Six supernatural

which

talents,

S'akyamuni

ABfflSHEKAIE ©iJjglg An exclamation ('con-

^

me by

secrate

sprinkling') to

addressed in Tathagatas.

prayers

ABHTUTGATA RADJA -^

j^^

lit.

the

in the course of which Subha vyuha is to be reborn as a Buddha.

ABIDA

AMITABHA.

V.

ABRAHMA TCHARITI RAMANI debauchery.

y^^^

*

tion,

sexual intercourse.'

know only

five.

five

are mentioned. Particulars see urder Divyatchakchus, Divyas'rotra, Riddhisakchaltkriya,

Purvanivasdnusmiiti

djiiana, Parat«hittadjnana

and

Ht.

ten rules for novices (v. S'ikchapada), enjoining abstinence from violation of the vow of chastity with the following clause, lay-men ought to abstain at least from fornica-

acquired in the night before

Singhalese

ecclesiastics

from

ACHTAU VIMOKCHAS.

dom

of

^^^A

lit.

See

ACHADHA m^^:^

The first month of summer, correspond-

ing to the time from the 16tli of the 4th Chinese moon to the 16th day of the 6th

day

moon.

ACHTA BUDDHAKA NAMA MAHATANA SUTRA

^^

king-

fabulous realm situated East of our universe, the sphere of two Buddhas, Akchobhya and Merukuta. joy.

all

under Vimokcha.

As'ravakchaya.

ABHIRATI

VE-

no The thii-d of the

he became Buddha, and which every Arhat takes possession of by means of the fourth degree of Dhyana. Most Chinese texts reckon six such talents, while the

Sometimes however only

august

great

Name of the Kalpa

monarch.

ACHTA DAS'A KAS'A STRA

+A^^

S'A-

Title of

a book by Nagardjuna, introduced in China by Paramirtha, A. D. 557-689.

PABT

ACHTA

NIKATA

I.

^^^^®

the images of the Triratna. According to Singhalese and Tibetan sources, the meaning

ACHTAPAS'A nIrAKA St-

of adhimukti is inclination of the will. In the Lalitavistara

DAS'A S'ASTRA

A+©^

of a booli.

™A 1^^+A^^g Title of a book.

ACHTA MANDALAKA

SU-

ACHTA SAHASRIKA PRADJ&A PARAMITA SUTRA Title of

ADBHUTA DHARMA

intelligence.*

lit.

One

the

esoteric

the

of

by ^

luminary.

J^Hg Pantcha

Vidyd S'astras

(q. v.)

ADINNADANA VllRMIANI theft

^bJ-^

Avbat never took place besection

A

Buddhist literature commiraculous

prising books on

lit.

abstinence from

and robbery.

See Sik-

chx)a'da.

ADJAtAS'ATRU

(Pdli. AdjASingh. Aja'sat. Tib. MassKjessdGra) or Kchema-

tasattu.

dars'in

events.

KARUNIKA

ADHIMATRA

Bumouf

sometimes

translates it 'confidence.'

by ^'g*;g'

explained

fore, i.e. marvels.

of

'

^jm^

a book.

lit.

be

ADHYATMA VIDYi p^^

Title of a book.

^^

meaning seems to

(q. V.) its

pSfH^^Dflyg^

PflfMtfri

^•^

lit.

explained

or

by^

an enemy before

great mercy. One Mahabrahmanas who

he was bom, or no enmity

appeared from the South East Mahabhidjiia worship to djnana bhibhu.

A

-jr^

lit.

of the

ADHIMUKTI

(Pali.

ti.

Tib. Mos-pa)

by

^

lit.

Adhimutattention,

in the lieart, or (as the Tibetans explain it) ' not creating himself any enemies.' king of Magadha, son of king Bimbisara, originally one of

S'4kyamuui's most formidable Converted to Buddhism, he became famous opponents.

Soma and Tchampaka) and

in almsgivdied 24 3'ears after S'akyamuni (about 619 B. Ch.) His son and successor was UdAyi. There is a daughter mentioned Adjdtas'atru of under the name ^nfJlLj^

the placing this lamp before

Asuddharda According

for his liberality ffl

fulness

which

;

is

»|#

lit

pious thought-

as an example of mentioned the light-

ing of a lamp fed with the three flowers (Sandal,

oil of

ing.

He

to

a

SANSKBIT-CHINESE DIOTIONART.

Tibetan legend, an infant son of Adj^tas'atru was kidnapped, exposed at the roadside and finally made king of

Tibet under the ritsanpo

name Njak-

(^ ^

The Mongols

if

^ ^),

the latter Sseger Ssandalitu or Kiisiihu call

schiretu.

explained as

RT^SISSn

an automat (Bpf^ Adjnana) of the Kdundinya (f^f^i/n) family. A famous disciple of S'dkyamuni, more commonly quoted as Kaundinya (q.v.).

ADJITAVATI

HIRANYAADYACHAYASANTCHODA StTRA a^&m^s V.

VATI.

ADJATAS'ATRU KAUKRIT-

TYA VINODANA MAHAYANA SUTRA ^^^f^ "tttBE^S

ADJITA ^jita)

Title of a book.

Adjita.

(Pali.

^^^

explained

by

or

Singh,

pSf^^

|Bfefg0

A

ing epithet of the

latter.

ADJITA KiS'A KAMBALA (Pali. Adjita

AGAMA fpf^^ by

explained peerless

law,

or

fpf^^

^J4*y^ or

by

lit.

^j^

system of teaching. A section of Buddhist literature unknown to Nepaulese Buddhism. Like the Singhalese, the Chinese Buddhists divide lit.

^i*-

title which S'akyamuni gave to Maitreya, and which is now the stand-

invincible.

,iKi^ Title of a book.

Kesa Kambali.

the Sutras of the small conveyance-school (v. Hinayana) into the following four classes (^)-

(Bl'^)-

Dirghagamas

(Singh, digha nikayo or dik sangi) •# Pqt-^ long a^amas

Singh. Ajita Kasa Kambala) lit. the invincible one, who wears his hair for a covering

compilations treating on cos-

the six Tirthyas, the head of

mas

a brahminical ascetic sect, whose favourite dogma was the impermanency, the continuous self-destruction and

or

mogony.

consequent

unreality

of

all

things.

ADJNATA KAUNpiNYA or ADJNANA KAuNDINYA (Tib

Koun ches Kdundinya)

(2)

Madhyamaga-

(Singh, majjhiraa nikayo medun sangi) tflKnT-^

middling dgamas works on metaphysics. (3.) Samyuktagamas (Singh, sanyutta lit.

;

nikayo or sanyut sangi) Kpf >4j» treatises

lit.

on

mixed

^t

agaraas

ecstatic

con-

templation. (4.) EkottarSgamas (Singh, anguttara nikayo or angotra sangi) i^—Jffij^

PART numerical agamas

lit.

ral compilations, the

matter

being

;

gene-

subject

arranged

nu-

merically.

AGNI

or

I.

duces a sound like Ahaha.

AHARA AHARA MAMAYUH SANTARANI igj^^P^g

AKNI fp^^/g Name

Central in of a kingdom Asia, situated to the North of lake Lop.

j^

An

exclamation

('

give

me, give me, old age, oh protector ') addressed in prayers

DHATU SAMADHI to Tathdgatas. Bi^ the contemplation AHIKCHETRA or AHIKHAthe world on fire, a degree TRA pjfl ^1^ ^ "^ ^^' ecstatic contemplation (v.

AGNI JU of of

cient

Samddhi.)

AGNIVAS'AYANA givessayana).

(PaU.

Ag-

DIRGHA-

v.

and kingdom

city

Duab). NAKHA. AGRA PRADIPA DHARANI AHORATRA

_ g _^;^

lit.

one day and one night. Title of a book.

(Beng. Agur. Ai-ab. Ayalugi. Pers. Ayalur chee or Cud Hindee. Tib. Akaru) literally not heavy ^4^§IJM

by ^jfTk.^^ ^^*perfume immersed in water. Agallochum or lignum Aloes, the the decayed root of explained

Aquilaria

agallocha. Alialoth of

The

The

fifth

AIS'VARIKAS pSj^ggR A School of Nepaul, which set up Adi Buddha as a supreme divinity. It never in followei-s found any

theistic

China.

AKANICHTHA taka. Tib!

plained by

of

the

Og

Akanis-

(Pali.

min)

^3^3/^

the

AGURU SUTRA RTAIB® Title of a book. AHAHA or HAHAVA

^

A

division of time.

AGURU

Ahalim or Hebrews.

in

Central India, on the northern bank of the Kalinadi, north Pantchdla (the present of

eight

cold hells (unknown to Southern Buddhism), so called because the cold is there so intense that the damned spirits cannot stir nor speak, whilst the cold air, passiug through their throats, pro-

^ £^

^i*-

*^^®

world of

final limits of the The last of the desire.

eighteen Brahmalokas, called Athe highest. kanis'ta i. e, Originally only sixteen Brah-

malokas were known. NorthBuddhism added two, happy which are called ^S

ern

birth

^

and

j^^

happy

Singhalese Buddhists only sixteen.

love.

count

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

AKANICHTHAS fe^^5c AKCHOBHYA pa) The devas inhabiting the

*the highest ones.'

SUTRA

AKAS'AGARBHA

a ^^^mrnrn by™e Djnanatranslated of

book, gupta, A. D. 587.

OT

per^lSgp

final

limits of the world of desire. The inhabitants of the ninth and last region of the fourth Dhjana, appropriately called

(Tib.

Hkhrougs

pp^pg^

motionless. 1. A numeral term equal to 1 followed by 17 ciphers. 2. A fabulous Buddha mentioned as a contemporary of S'akyamuni and said to reside in a realm also called Abhirati. See under DjMndkara.

lit.

,

AKAS'AGARBHA BODHISA- AKCHOBHYASYA TATHAMAHAYINA TTVA DHARANI SUTRA GATASYA SUTRA pSfP^i^llg TiUe by

translated

book,

a

of

Dhannamitra,

D.

A.

479.

PRATICHTHITA

AKAS'A

lit. f&iM/i: empty space.

dwelling

A

in

fabulous

living somewhere to South of our universe.

Buddha the

He was fifth

at a former time the Mahabliidjna son of

djndna bhibhu.

AKCHARAMATI NIRDES'A

NAMA MAHAYANA EA of

ft

fpfg^^^M m

Title

book.

«i»\

lit

the

.

Bodhisattva

exhaustless meaning.

a book.

tion

A

_

of fic-

being to whom S'akyamuni addressed a series of i-emarks about AvalokitesVara.

a

of

state

absolutely nothing.

of

A

meditation

of ecstatic

having degree

(^),

See Samadhi.

AKLES'A med)

^)®

or

Non

(Tib. lit.

A

ruption. Asita.

SUT- ALNI

AKCHAYAMATI 4^

^

of

420— aktntchavyayatana i^

mongs

without cor-

cognomen

ARNI

of

Name

^off Ij jg of a kingdom, which formed part of ancient Tokhard, situated near to the sources of the Oxus, to the North of

Munkau.

AMALAKA

or

AMALAEA.R-

titious

AKCHAYAMATI PARIPRITCHTCH'A

^m^m^m^

a book, translated by Bodhirutchi, A.D. 618—907., Title of

/jJH^

explained

by

^g

precious vase. The fruit of the Phyllanthus emblica or the Mirobolana emblica, used^as a medicine. (variations of the same name are Amita, Abida, lit.

AMITABHA

PART Amitayxis, AmitaTib. Od dPag med or or Hopame)

AmitAya, rus'i.

pfj^ l^'g^jP

W^

|^^^

by

explained

boundless age. This explanation rests on a miscon-

lit.

ception of the original mean-

ing of Amitabha i.e. boundless light, but the latter idea is preserved in one of the many titles of this fabulous

Buddha

^fi;^H^

undless light. are 'W'JC-^^^ great

lit.

sympath'y, original

of

lit-

the

^"^^S West,

guide to the

S^-^r"^

diffusing

teacher

Western Heaven, lit.

^it.

bo-

titles

"^^^^

light,

sovereign

lit.

Other

I

-4^

great mercy and

;$:6{|l^f^

^t.

teacher Upadhyaya,

^•W"^:^

lit.

embodiment

of the sphere of the law. As the derivation of the term itself suggests, Amita was originally conceived of as

impersonal, as the ideal of bouudless light. Considering also the mention made of his name in a list of one thou-

I.

been originated by Persian or Manichaean ideas influencing the Buddhism of Cash-

mere and NepauL For must have been from one these

reached China, when a priest from Tokhara brought (147 A. D.) the first Amitabha Sutra to It is remarkable that China the Chinese travellers Fahien and Hiuen-tsang omit Southern all mention of it. Buddhism knows no Amita, neither are there any traces of a Brahminical or Vedic origin of this doctrine. The most ancient Sutras brought to

of

China make no mention and the first that al-

it,

ludes to Amita, the Araitayus Sutra, translated A. D. 148 170, was, like others of the same class, already lost when well-known catalogue the compiled, K'ai-yueulu was A.D. 730. When the so-called Lotus-school or Pure-landor school to

natural,

authentic

it

is

the absence information as

in

but

that

it

the

influence

people, dhists.

Amita of

He

common

became

the

Budnow by far

Chinese is

the most popular

Buddha

in

China.

of

to

the origin of this dogma, to

suppose

and the

poetic tenets of this school, referring to a paradise in the West, began

favourite

(about 300 A.D.),

flourish,

peculiarly

Zarathustras of the Persians, and which was propagated

Mahdyana-school

^-{-^

^:fg^

began

to

tlie

the

Amita

of

sand fictitious Buddhas which reminds one of the thousand

by

that

countries

dogma

it

of

may have

some confused are traditions as regards the ante-

There

cedents of Amita.

One account

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY. describes

him as an incarna-

tion

the

of

ninth

MaL&bhidjna

son

equivalent

djuan&bhibhu

whilst another account alleges that he was the second son of a Tchakravarti of the lunar race and, like his father, called (Kau(q.v.),

(Sahes'vararadja),

that religious

rH5CK translation,

(q.v.),

and

of

the

Amita

of

Mahayana

School, is looked upon as the

S akyamuand as having, by dint contemplation

(dliyana),

produced a spiritual sou,

viz.,

Padmapani (i. e. Avalokites'vara). The Nepaulese doctrine, of a primoixlidl Buddha (Adi-Buddha) having procreated

Amita,

been adopted Buddhism.

by

has not Chinese

The doctrine of Amitabha and his pai-adise in the

West

(v.

Sukhavati)

is,

strict-

ly speaking, no contradiction of the theory of Nirvdna, for it

does

circle

though

AMITAYUSHA VYUHA

not

iuten-upt the of transmigration, it ofiers to the de-

votee of Amitabha aeons of rest. But the popular mind does, indeed, understand his paradise to be the practical

^

^n

a:*io*#

Titi«

by A.D. 618—907.

Bodhimtchi,

translation

^

teaching

celestial reflex of ni,

Title of a translation by Fahien, A.D. 982—1,001.

where AvalokiMahasthanap-

rapta joined him. According to the

'(tm Title of a made A.D. 222—

AMITAYUR VYUHA SUTKA

life,

certain vows and was reborn as a Buddha in Suk-

havati

transmi-

of

AMITABHA VYUHA SUTEA

he

made

tes'vara

the

redemption

280.

alleged that he was converted by a Buddha called -ffrg;^^

embraced the

Nirvana,

gration.

f^/^3|n

It is further

s'ika).

of

haven of final from the eddies

of

AMLA

or

AMLIKA

The Tamarindus

AMOGHA

AIMOGHAVA-

or

explamed

^^KM

indica.

by

;^^^j|[J

the vadjra which is not hollow. S'ramana of northern India, a follower of the lit.

A

mystic

teachings

attributed

Samantabhadra. He followed his teacher, Vadjrabodhi, to China (A.D. 719) and eventually succeeded him in the leadership of the Yogatcharya School (A,D. 732). From a journey through India and Ceylon (A.D. 741 746), he brought to China more than 500 Sutras and to

—

S'asti-as previously

in China.

He

new alphabet

unknown

introduced a

for

the

trans-

Sanskrit and published 108 works, mostly translations. He introduced literation

of

PABT

10

the All-souls-festival (v. Uluniversally so lambana), popular in China to the present day. He is the chief representative of Buddhist mysticism in China, which he succeeded in spreading widely through the patronage of three successive emperors, Hiuen-tsung (A.D. 713 viz. 756), who prohibited his retiring to India (A.D. 749),

—

Sutsung

who gave him pitaka

756—763),

(A. D.

the

Bhadanta

commonly

H^^^

y^^

referred

Bodhirutchi, A.D.

AMOGHA

"^^ b^

to

as

(Amc^ha).

a tiauslation, of Hiuehlsang, A.D. 659.

Title

by

Title of a translation,

AMOGHA

HRIDAYA MAISTRA RADJA SUTRA PAS'A

^^^^^ll^jlEEg

of

a

MANTRA

SUTRA i%m-4^^m0.% :^

by

Title of a translation

and

Djuanagupta A.D. 587.

AMRA

others,

AMRATCA

or

A

KpT^KI

or

AMA-

the

tree,

which

of

fruit

described

is

a cross between a plum The mango a pear. which is also called tree, as

and

(^^^M)'

^^'°"^

the Malay rendering of which the word raaugo is derived.

AMRADARIKA or AMRAPALI or AMBAPALt the

guardian

tree)

the

of

^j^M'Af

^^SS-/r»

lit.

the

Title

A female devotee who presented to S'dkyamuni the

Amravana garden plum garden). Legends firm that she was bom an

Amra

tree.

See

lit.

af-

of also

Djivaka.

by Ratna-

HRIDAYA

translation

or

Amra

girl.

AMRADARIKA sCtRA ^-^

M

Title ot a book.

StJTRA;f;^||^^,j^,|g AMRITA Title

PAS'A

f^^

A.D. 618—907.

AMOGHAPAS'A

707—

D.

709.

(lit.

AMOGHAPAS'A DHARAJSfl SUTRA :^.^^,mtm

of a translation tchinta, A.D. 693.

a translation

iBodhirutchi, A.

Amra

AMOGHA

Title of

Mahapala

PAS'ARDDHIAMOGHA SUTHRTDAYA MANTRA

Jp±^

618—907.

PAS'A KALPARA-

Tri-

title

^^^ Taitsuug (A.D. ~*IK)' 763—780), who gave him, when he died (A.D. 774), the rank of a Minister of State and a posthumous title. He is

I.

by

(Tib.

Bdoud

rtsi)

(ig

or DiiK^BrKcWir ex-

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY, plained by

"H*^

sweet

lit.

by-Divakara,

A. D.

^l^^gg by

dew.

618—907;

the

BodhirutchirA.D. 386—534.

The ambrosiaii food of immortals. In Hindoostaui the guava fniit is now called amrut.

AMRITODANA rIdJA Bdoud

rtsi

dana)

"y*^^3£

king

who

zas

(Tib.

Amito-

Pali.

^^^

li*-

on

feasted

am-

A

prince of Magadbrosia. ha, father of Anuruddha and Bhadrika, uncle of S'akya-

muni.

ANABHKAKA

(Tib^ Sprin lit* med) lit. cloudless The second happy love.

sg^

region of the fourth Dhydna inhabited by devas (q. v.), called

The

Anabhrakas.

eleventh Brahmaloka.

ANAGAMm (Singh. Tib. Phyir

M^ lit. lit.

Andgami. mi hong ba) KpT •

by yf^ not returning, or by yTv^^ not coming i. e. not to explained

be reborn into the world of de.sire. The third degree of

ANANDA

(Tib. ''''

Pnlltl>'&

by

HJcS

Kun dgah

WH

^*' ^^^'

bo) explained

^ ^^

^^

Dronodana, called Ananda (joy), because he was born at

moment

the

wlien S'4k-

yamuni attained to BuddhaUnder^ the teaching of ship. the latter, Ananda became an Arhat, famed especially for his

memory

(^^y

or experience

The compilation and

edition of the earliest Sutras Before is attributed to him. his death (B.C. 866 or 463),

he appointed S'anavasika as his successor and dispatched his second disciple, Madhvantika, to convert Cashmere. Ananda is to re-appear on earth as Buddha Sigara varadhara buddhi vikriditabhidjria.

of

ANANDAPURAppjUIJ^^II A kingdom and city in

embracing all those who are no more liable to be reborn as men, though they are to be bom once

western India, N.E. of Guthe present Bamagar, jerat near Kurree. It was one of the strongholds of the Jain

saintship, the third

class

Aryas,

more

as

devas,

will forthwith

when they

become Arhats

and enter Nirvana.

,

W.&

11

ANAKCHARA GRANTHAKA ROTCHANA GARBHA SUTRA.

Title of three transla-

tions, viz.

it^^WM. A.D. 683;

-X^^^t^:^ ^y

r>ivakara,

xmmMitm

;

sect.

ANANTAMATI M-g-^

lit.

boundless meaning. The third son of Tchandra surya pradipa.

ANANTAMUKHA SADHAKA DHARANI.

Title translations, viz.

of

eight

/&3&^-g-

12

PABT

^mm^Mmmw by ^ 317-420; 280;

Buddhabhadra, A.D.

^mt^J^M

s'&nta A.D.

I.

A

wealthy

ANATMA

286—534

A.D. 420-^79;

ppf||Peg byGuna420—479; -^


502—657;

Djfidnagupta. A.D. 585;

j^-^

Title of a

tion, vacuity, impersonality, as the aim and end of philosophic speculation.

H^

ANAVANATAMITA YAYANTA

tei*,^^!:

translation

v.

Anavatapta.

VATDJ-

maintaining aloft the victorious banner. Name of the realm in which Ananda is to re-appear as Buddha.

ANAVATAPTA or ANAVADA-

by Bodhirutchi, A.D. 618—

TA^ (Pali. Andtattha.

907.

Anotatta. Siam. Tib. Ma dros pa.

ANANTA TCHARITKA lit.

ft

^^A

pam

dalai)

imliraited action.

fictitious

Bodhisattva

^^

no ego. A metaphysical term designating self-inani-

lit.

ANAVADATA

ANAJ^TAMUKHA VINIS'OD-

HANA NIRDiS'A

pa nyid)

A

618—907

(v.

ANATMAKA

or

(Tib. stong

lf^¥

householder

Grihapati) of S'ravasti, famous for his liberality. See also Sudatta and Y&is'&kha.

Singh. ^ ADodatasa.

Mong. Ma-

fpfJIS^^^

or

^f^lf J^

Ht.

who

rose out of the earth.

ANATHA PINDIKA or ANATHA PINDADA (Pali. Anepida.

Tib.

sbyin

(lit.

Mgon one who

raed zas gives a-

his own without keeping (an^tha) a mouth full (pinda) for himself,

way

|ijjf5|5-f||^^ (»""•'*

mmmmm^

pindada grihapati), explained l>y

'f^^^

destitutes

by

^ifefe

lit.

supporter of

and orphans, lit.

or

a pious donor.

plained the

by

lake

A

without heat or lake on a high

trouble. plateau, N. of the Himalaya. to be square, It is said measuring 50 yodjanas in circumference, and sending forth from each side a large river, viz. in the East the S'itd, in the South the Gtangd, in the West the Sindhu and in the North the Vakchu.

What

is

meant,

is

perhaps

the Manasarovana lake (Lat.

8AN8KBIT-CHINESE DICTIONART.

Sr

N. Long.

8P

which

3.),

seasons overflows and forms one lake with lake Koodh (ten miles distant), which latter sends forth one river, the S'atadru. The sources of three other rivers, at certain

Bhramaputra, Ganges and Oxus lie within a short radins around those two lakes. Hiuentsang (incorrectly) identifies the Anavatapta vix.

lake with lake Sirikol (Lat. 38°20 N.) on the plateau of

13

aRgulimaliya sx)tra

18WMM

'^^^^^

ANGULIPARVA finger-joint. A 24th

by

Title of a translation

pai't

(Hasta).

AmLAMBHA SAMADHI ^ ^ — ^ the cause-less lit.

A

saraadhi.

dhi

degree of Samd-

(q. v.).

ggg A kingdom

southern India, situated the Krishna and GtDdavari, with the capital Vingila (q. v.). in

between

ANGARAKA

(Tib.

Mig

dra.^r)

lit.

tire star.

The planet

Mars.

ANGIRASA cient

^>^^

Richi,

An

an-

an ancestor

of

Sakyamuni.

ANGULIMALIIA gulimala)

disciple

(Singh. Anor

practised assassination religious act.

was

A

rosaiy of fingerbones.

S'ivaitic sect of fanatics

One

converted

yamnni.

of

by

who as

a

them S'ak-

Ut.

not

lit.

not

^^ Name

of

S'akyamuni,

of

being

a

who

himself not poor', supported, during a famine, '

many

Pratyeka Buddhas, which charitable act caiised among the devas a joy which to the

present day, 'not

extinguished.'

He

to

is

re-

appear on earth as Buddha Samantapmbhasa. See also Anuruddha.

AMTYA

V.

Trividya.

ANS'UVARMMA

^S^flJ^H e^pi'^i^^^ by ^MW. JIM lit.

^"^

and by

extinguished.

is,

fe

Mah hgags

(Tib.

by

explained poor,

Dharmarakcha, A.D. 308.

ANDHRA.

lit.

J||j^

measure, the of a fore arm

SU-

TRA E^5/.iiJt^S:t

^

^

a trans-

lation by Gunabhadra, A.D. 420—479.

Pamir. ANAVATAPTA NAGARIdJA ANIRUDDHA

PARIPRITCHTCH'A

°^

explained by helmet.

A

^|^^0 bright

-^-^

King

lit.

of

ancient

Nepaul, descendant of the Litchhavis (q. v.), author of the S'abdavidya S'astra.

ANTARABHAVA SUTRA j^^M

Title of

A.D. 384—417.

tp

a translation.

PART

14

ANTABAVASAKA

^

by

explained

A

§ pg

-g-

skirt.

lit.

sort of waistcoat, worn priests instead of a shirt.

by

ANTIMA DEHA DHARINO for the last time in a body. The last stage in the process of transmigration, preceding

ppJll

dust.

na

A

(q.v.),

^gg

or

fine

lit.

division ivis of a yodjaequal to 7 atoms

of dust.

^^

ANUPADHIS'ECHA lit.

without

remnants.

Ira-

an attribute tho3e who have entered

materiality, of

as

Nirvana.

Aupapatika. Brdzus te skyes pa)

Tib.

Siugli.

^'fk

birth by transformation. One of the Tchatur yoni (q. viz. supernatural birth v.), (from a lotusflower, etc.) in full maturity, such as is ascribed to Buddhas and Boddhisiittvas, the latter coming, from Tuchita, by this birth into the world. lit,

ANURUDDHA |f ;|t explained by 'f/n'g'

on a

dha was a son of Amritodana and therefore cousin german S'dkyamuni, at whose death he was present.

to

ANUTTARA BODHI

@

^ J-^^

unrivalled

lit.

ANUTTARA DHARMA

^

intel-

|ft J^

peerless law.

lit.

ANUTTARA SAMYAK SAMBODHI unexcelled perfect intelligence KofiM^^ lit.

H|^H#|g

^U

explained by

unexcelled

and by

Aniruddha

is

texts.

yak) and

lit.

con-

^"^

lit.

identified

TFi#

(anuttara)

correct

(sambodlii).

telligence

in-

An

every Buddha, otherwise explained as signifying untarnished (a ) and epithet

of

—

unparalleled (nuttara) correct complete view (sam) and

wisdom (myak) with complete highest possession of the sentiments (sambodhi).

APALALA

The

pSfi'jJgll naga (guardian spirit) of the source

f'g fSf

not poor. Tlie latter explanation properly refers to Aniruddha (q. v.) with whom

Chinese

based

is

derivation of the term from anu (lit. conformity). Anurud-

jTp/g correct equality (sam-

ANUPAPADAKA or AUPAPADUKA (Pali. Opap4tika.

formity,

explanation

ligence.

Nirvana.

ANU

I.

(q.

the S'ubhavastu converted by S'4kshortly before the

of

v.),

yamuni

latter's death.

APARADJITA Title

of

three

DHARANI. tra.uslations,

in

The former

ISJE®

(see also

Dhvadjd-

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY. grakeyiiradMraTii),

Asakrit Sain&dhi.

APRAMInABHA mana) ^^-)^

or

(Siam.

GHOD-

Brahmalokas.

Araarako

APRANABHAS

Jaua Tliavib. Tib. Noub Kyi va lang spyod P^jg^^S^

med

unlimited sixteen

Tshad

(Tib.

^^^

od)

Apra-

(Pdli. lit.

The fifth of the

light.

APARA.GODANA

HANYA

^f|^

15

un-

lit-

limited. Tlie second region of the second Dhydna, in-

habited by devas. or

U5PJE

^^Plained

Chinese texts as

in

the cjontinent in the West (apara) where the people use cattle (go) in place of money(ddna)'. One of the four continents of every universe, situated

W.

of

Sumeru

(q.v.),

circular

shape, the faces of the inhabitants being also cirin

cular.

APARIMITAYUS StJTRA

^

ceming AmitAbha, translated by Samghavarman, A.D. 252.

81&TRA

APARIMITAYUS s'ASTRA

^/^ A andhu

mmmmmm by Vasub-

treatise

on the doctrine of Araitabha, translated by Bodhirutclii, A.D. 529. (q.v.)

APAIIIVARTYA and

A

Avaivartya,

class of

PST^^H

demons

hostile to

men.

APKBITSNA SAMADHI

APSARAS

^-^

(Tib.

Lhahi bou mo)

female devas.

lit.

tendants on

At-

the

regents of sun and moon, wives of Gandliarvas, and other female devas.

APTANETRAVANA %^^i^ lit.

the forest of the recovered

eyes.

ARADJAVARTAN Q|^

lit.

a white elephant. The form in which S'dkyamuni entered the

womb

MahAmdya.

of

The

immaculate the immaculate (of Buddha). V.

path

(Pali.

Aranna-

Dgon pa

kangga.

Tib.

MWS

^^Pl^i^ed by

^

lit.

i.e.

conception

-Dharraarakcha.

ARANYAKAH

and v.

^^^

unlimited purity. The second region of the third Dhyanas, inhabited by devas. lit.

ARAJNYA v.

Avivartita.

APASMARAKA

APRAMANAS'UBHA

*

living

in

pa)

^H^

retiremejit

stillness; or Kpti^R'Lr or

or

[^

explained

PART

16

by

^=^^

DO sound

lit-

of

General

designation and especially

strife..

of

ascetics hermits, of whom three classes

I.

viz,

ship.

r^^'flh lit.

deserving wor-

The Arhat

is

the per-

Dharma

fected Arya, and the state of Arhat can accordingly be atonly by tained passing

Aranyakah, Matanga Aranya-

through the different degrees

kah and Ddnataka Aranyakah.

of saintship (v. Arya). ship implies, strictly

are distinguished,

AKATA

(or

Av^) KALAMA

Sgyou

(Tib.

v.

rtsal

ches

kyi

bou ring hpliour piT^jjJn^ or

^^j!jn One

of the tirst

teachers of S'akyamuni.

ARBUDA ^J^P'g

The

first

of the eiglit cold hells, where the cold chaps (arbuda) the skin of the culprits.

ARHAN

ARHAT

or

(Singh,

and Burm. Rahat or Rahdn. Siam. Arahang. Tib. Dgra btshom pa. Mong. Daini daruksau or Chutuktu) KpTl^

IM^

^^

SI ^M (v.

explained

by

Buddha Buddhaphalam). The lit.

fruit

of

meaning

original

of

Arhat

overlooked by Chinese commentators, who prefer the derivation aii-hat (destroyer of the enemy). The following two explanations are most common, viz., destroying the thief (worthy)

is

^^ i.e.

and i.e.

conquering yT^

all

passions, birth

/^ exempt from

from transmigration.

of possession natural powers and successive ing,

promotion to Buddhaship and But in popular term the Arhat simply means an advanced disciple of S'akyamuni. The Chinese text of the Saddharma pundarika employs, accordingly, the term Arhat occasionally as a synonyme of S'ravaka (q. v.) and constantly includes under it the largest circle of 1200 disciples of S'akyamuni as well as the smaller ones of 500 and of 18 disciples. At present, the term ArliAn or Lo-hdn (|Sy||) is used as a

Nirvana. parlance

all of famous disciples of S'akyamuni, but denotes more especially those

designation

500 Arhats who are to reappear on earth as Buddhas, each assuming then the title

Samantha prabhasa. There are some attributes of every Buddhist saint which are often used as synonymes for the term Arhat, viz.,

j^

fcft

A

common, explanation is perhaps based on the original meaning of Arhat,

Arhatspeaksuper-

destroying

(Kchinas'rava)

the

and

thief yT^

third, less

exempt from study cha

opp.

^-^

^

(As'Aikf'ne

who

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTION.VRY. studies, S'aikcha).

ARITI

fourfold

AETHAS'IDDHI

Sai-vart-

v.

ARTHAVINIS'TCHATA DH-

ARMAPARIYATA

rani,

f^ifjjg

by Suvama Dha-

about A.D. 1113.

AHUNA ppJJ§^

or

^jj^^p

mountain (said to increase and decrease periodically), Sphitavaras

of

(q.v.)

iu

the Punjab.

AEIJPADHATU med lit.

Gzugs

(Tib.

^-fe

khams)

pai

§3,

form

without

world

the

ARtPA-

or

VATCHARA The

third of the three worlds (v. Trailokya), towering above the Meru. That world in Avhich there is neither form nor sensation, comprising four heavens and forming the antechamber (desire).

of NiiTana.

ARTA

Arya. Tib. Chutuktu).

gp

Hphags

pa.

Mong.

pSf^

or

pjj^

Mmw Mmm by ^

°^

A

^

-

-^

lit.

lit.

given

title

have

beings

or

fiQ^K

mean-

gg ::gfour

classes of Aryas. For particulars regarding this distinction, see under S'rotdpanna, Sakridagamin, Anagamiu

and Arhat. The title Arya also an epithet of every

is

patriarch.

iETA DASA larigwD;^ or ^-^ holy apostle. A lit.

famous representative of the Mahdsamghikah School

ARYA DJAMBHALA DJALENDRA YATHALABDA KALPA SUTRA Sp

M

Title of a

transla-

by Dharmadeva, A. D.

960-1127.

ARYAGAGANA G AND J A PARIPRITCHTCH'A "gr^

holy or

to

those

who

the Aryani and thereby entered the Arya imarga i. e. (q.v.)

PI

.

H^

the Reverend.

mastered

satyani

Title of a

called

UQ\^

the

..

ARYA NAGARDJUNA BODHISATrV^A. Title

SUHRILLEKA.

three

of

to Nirvana. This path, having four stais

.

book

(abstract).

the Arya's path tions,

pQ^

°^

explained

by

and identic with it iu ing, is a distinction of

tion

Singh.

Ariya.

(Pali.

four

the four fruits. Corresponding with this distinction of four stations or four fruits,

four

A

S.

Those

being accessible only through personal growth in holiness, are called

thasiddba.

translation

path.

stations,

Hariti.

V.

17

translations,

Gunavarman, A.T>.

431

;

m.

PART

18

by Samghavarman, A.D. 434

;

I.

g^

ARYAS'URA

A.D. 700-712.

iRYA PARS'VIKA v. Pdrs'va. ARYASATYANI or ARYANISATYANI

TYA gy^^

Four truths, the mastering of which constitutes an Arya They are, (1.) Dukha (q.v.V

^=^

dogma

the

of

misery, viz., that misery is a necessary concomitant of sentient existence ; (2.) Samuthe dogma lit. daya

3^^

of

accumulation,

misery lit.

;

by the

Nirodha

dogma

the

viz.,

(3.)

^=^

extinction, extinction of

of

the (and existence)

that

passion

practicable

(4.)

;

SRAGDHARA

or

vinity of the Tantra School.

ARYA TARABHADRA NAMA ACHTAS'ATAKAM. of three

books

mi

(2)

mil

(3-)

viz.,

Title (1.)

^

^mm^m^ m^m^mn

that

viz.,

is intensified

passions

the

four dogmas.

lit.

lit.

Arya

lit.

great Brave. An Indian Buddhist, author of several works.

TCHATURSA- ARYATARA

or

lit.

H^S

the brave, or

is

Marga jM"=^

the dogma of the path, viz., that there is a path (v.

ARYAVARMMA or

1^

lit.

holy helmet.

A

priest of the Sarvastivadah School, author of a work on the V4ibhachika philosopiiy-

lit.

Arya) leading to of

tion

passion

extinc(and ex-

ARYA VASUMITRA S'ASTRA

tlie

a book.

istence).

ARYASENA 30 of

W

lit.

fSf

$gp J)f||S

holy army.

or

One

the principal representa-

tives of the

Mahasamghikah

gip^^^

ASAKRIT

SAMADHI

repeated samadhi)

^

lit.

not

the

(lit.

^'fit'^

samadhi which

collective

(in

one

A

or

Bhikchu. The 24th patriarch, a Brahman by birth, a native He died a of Central India. martyr's death in Cashmere (A.D. 259).

see under Arhat.

is

School (about A.D. 600).

ARYASIMHA

AS'AIKCHA

degree of ecstaformula). tic contemplation.

ASAMGHA or ASANGHA or ARYASAMGHA fnj ff ffl or

A

fe^

lit.

no contiguity.

native of GandhAra, origiof the nallv a follower

SAN8KBIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

He Maliis'dsakah School. mostly in Ayodhya (Oude). where he taught the principles of the Mahdydna School and wrote many works in explanation of its docStrongly influenced trines. lived

by Brahn.inism and S'ivaism, he became the founder of a new School, the Yogatcharya or Tantra School, the tenets of which are expounded with dialectic subtilty

principal

ha's

in

Asamg-

work,

bhumi

Yogatchdrya

the

s'astra

His teachings

(q. v.).

re-

wide consequence ceived

acceptation in of the belief that Asamgha had been miraculously transported to the

heaven Tuchita where Maitreya taught hira'the principles of the Tanti'asystem, and addressed to him the substance of the above mentioned S'astra. He is said to have lived 1000 years after S'akyamuni,

i.e.

about

550 A.D. and as no translation of any of his works appeared earlier than 590 616 A.D., this date is probably near the mark.

—

ASAMKHYEA

(Pah.

Asam-

klieyya. Singh, Asankya.) Rqf

iw^w w^

°'

countless.

sum

Mi^m by

explained for

(1.)

°'

^#^

The

19

hyea as equal to 1 followed by 97 cyphers, whence Burnouf

hyea

concluded that Asamkis the highest conven-

sum constituted by highest odd units (7 and 9), suggesting also that the two numbers 7 and 9 have some mystic meaning. (2.) Name of a class of kalpas tional

the

Every Mahdkalpa

(q.v.).

(q.

in every universe, of 4 Asamkhyea kalpas, viz., the period of destruction *^® peiiod of conV.) consists,

i^.^)'

tinued destruction or emptiness (^#n); the period of

reproduction

(iSSj)

'

formation

or

*°^ *^® period of

continued reproduction or settlement {^-ii^Y Rich of these

Asamkhyea kalpas

subdivided into kalpas (/]>^).

20

ASANDJNI SATTVA RANGI SATTVA

is

small

or

A-

(P41i.

Asanga satta. Singh. Assanja satthaya. Tib. Sems tchan hdou tches med) iffi^ lit. without heat. The 15th of the 18 Brahmalokas. The 6th region of the 4th

Dhyana.

ft ASALINI DHARMA S'ALA lit.

highest

which a conventional

term exists, according to Chinese calculations equal to 1 followed by 17 cyphers. Tibetan and Singhalese computations estimate one Asamk-

^di^

lit.

A ASAT ji^^ tery.

the odd monas-

vihira in Kliarachar. the incompre-

lit.

hensible nothing phical term.

ASITA Tib.

(Singh.

Nap po

A

philoso-

Kala dewala. Traog srong

or

PART

20 tsien po)

^

or

or

^^J^

A

less.

riclii

|{pj^ ex-

pqj^

^}^

by

plained

ov

piffiPg

lit'-

P®®''

S'akyamuni, in a former life, served as a slave. On S'akyamuni's subsequent re-birtli, out

pointed

Asita

the

lak-

chanas (q.v.) on the child's body. One of the 18 Arhats /|Sj||V worshipped in China, Asita, the Arya of See Ghridhrakuta.' also Akles'a and Tapasvi. is called

'

mount

AS'MAGBHA

(Pali.

or

Vadjira.

deposit,

amber.

lit.

^ by ^ and by

One

of

diamond (Burn-

(Julien), or

(381 B.C.) and who reigned about 319 B.C. But the Chinese constantly confound these two. As'oka, they say, gained the throne by assassination

AS'MAKtTA

his

nearest

throughout India. His younger brother (correctly son ') was Mahendra. In the 17 th and 18th years of his reign the third synod was held by '

lit.

Asoka or Pia-

(Pali.

Singh.

Asoka.

Tib.

Mya

gnan med pa. Mong. Chasalang oughei Noni un khagban) °'

^f^M

MW

sorrowless.

^it-

of

a tree

sorrowless

as

'

a

luider

tree)

which Mahamaya

(q.v.)

delivered without pain. Jouesia asoka.

AS'OKADATTA NA.

Title

tions, viz.,

of

was The

VYAKARAtwo

transla-

^-Sf^^jSt-^

by Buddhasauta, A.D.

(1.)

Chinese Tchakravartin,

(2.)

(te^JJ^)

A king, described by texUs

re-

inscribed on pillars and rocks

lit.

stone heap momitain. The eastern border of the desert of Gobi.

ffilE^

of

Converted to Buddhism, through an Arhat whom he had boiled alive and who proved invulnerable, he became the Constantine of the Buddhist Church and

latives.

Name

dassi.

to

to Dharmas'oka who was the grandson of Tchandragupta

Mahamaudgalyayana.

or emerald (Wilson).

AS'OKA

refei-s

he erected. He is supposed to be identic with the Piyadasi whose edicts are found

i.e.

the Saptaratua (q.v.), either amber (Remusat), or coral ouf),

Adjitas'atru'.

remark

pgf^^^g pjj^^^l'^ or

lit.

i/#d^

latter

distinguished himself by the number of viharas and stupas

po

explained M0.W^ stone

^

The

es-

Tib. Rdohi snid sence of stone)

'^

a grandson of

Kdlas'oka (453 B.C.) and not

whom

('(jlj)

I.

rakcha A.D. 317.

539,

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY

21

AS'OKA RADJA DJATAKA

wwifli

^ ^°°^'

"^^^^^ ^^

AS'OKA RADJAVADANA SU-

TRA

m^^mv^m

Title

^^ ^

was

(q.

^qj^^g

a translation Saraghapala, A.D. 512.

Title

of

AS'RAVAKCHAVA savasamkhaya) tion of faults,

(Pali.

lit.

>jp^

by A-

destrucor

^

finality of the stream.

lit.

The Chinese explanation

de-

rives the term from tFe root to drop) and sups'ru

(^

poses

word

the

as'rava

'

the

'

'

of

life.'

ASURA

(Singh. Asur. Tib. Lha ma yin or Lha min. Mong. Assuri) or ppj^li^lg ^^^^ ^^

MMM WMik by ^fe^

plained

lit.

those

who

are not devas. The 4th class of sentient beings, the mightiest of all demons, titanic enemies of the devas.

AS'VADJIT Tib.

Rta

M.

P^

lit.

(2.)

As^ or

a horse neiehine:. patriarch, a native

of Benares, a noted ant^onist of Brahraanism.

He

converted Kapimala, and is the author of a number of works. He is said to have died B.C. 327 (correct date about A. D. 100). His pos-

thumous

title

is

-tJT^

lit.

absolute conqueror. The earliest translation of any of his works was .published in A.D. 405.

AS'VAGHOCHA BODHISATTV A DJATAKA Mngifei^ jS

book

Title of a

AS'VAKARNA na. Siara.

(abstract).

(Pali.

Assakan-

Aswakamna.

Singh.

Assakan)

BnT^^^ilflK

explained MM^Mp: by horse ear

^^

;,^J^^I iitThe 5th

mountain.

of the 7 concentric circles of goldhills which sur-

/^^^J^,

round Sumeru, 2,500 yodjanas high and separated by oceans from the 4th and 6th circles. A Buddha, called

MM^&& ^7^3^^ glory and

(Singh. thoul)

mi-

to

stream of metempsychosis. Accordingly as'ravakchaya, one of the 6 Abhidjnas (q.v.)' designates supernatural knowledge of the finality of the stream to

refer

A

(1.)

Upasena).

AS'VAGHOCHA (Singh. sagutta) pBjg^^g^J> The 12th

held.

AS'OKA SUTRA

yS

rrrt-

which the third synod

in

v.),

(t.

of one of the first five followers of S'akyamuni.

420. 1/JU

horse tamer.

litai-y title

Name

of a translation, A, D. 317

A'SOKARAMA >•» .JA^ ^fin A vihara iu Pataliputtra

lit.

Assaji.

(lit.

of

great

light,

ruler

title

of

PART

22

the Chinese god of fire), and mentioned in a list of 1,000 Boddha (of the last kalpa), is said to have lived on these

mountains.

ATALI

^

kingdom

ATAPAS

of

ATCHINTYABUDDHAVICHAYA NIKDES'A.

Title translations by Bodhirutchi, viz.,^:?^^^^-^^

gdoung

ATCHINTYAPRABH A S A

Malva.

^'^

ba)

two

province

Atappa. Tib.

(Pali.

lit.

BODHISATTVA NIRDES'A SUTRA ?r.sm±^mm ^^1^

The

without trouble.

13th

Brahmaloka The 5th region Dhyana.

of the 4th

ATATA

The 3rd

|nifp:gl!:£

of

where the the 8 cold hells lips are frozen, so that they can but utter this ;

sound, Ataia.

satiable.

^Ij^Jg.

Name

of

lit.

a

in-

Rak-

chasi.

ATCHARA

fpf |/f

kingdom

of the

Arhat H AnAndhra, of

founder of a vihara.

ATCHAKYA

or

ATCHARIN

mmmm mm^ mmm mmm m by ^

^^

°^

°^

^^

explained

lit.

a

teacher

|^fggtli

of

morals, or

Title of a translation

by Kumaradjiva, A.D. 384 417.

ATHARVA YEDA or ATHARVANA [HiT^^^^ explained by

culprits'

ATCHALA

obligatory

autumn.

of

Pofll:£7flJ

of the

Mi

month

first

series of duties for the same.

of

AS'VAYUDJA ^j^lf IMH The

I.

]l^W

tions,

lit.

or

rnagic incanta-

by

:ff^|^ S'astra on magic, or by

lit.

a

i^

^

of calamity averting prayer. The 4th portion by the Veda, containing proand incantations verbs, magic formulas. lit.

ATIGUPTA Pnjifi^^

^g^ A

plained

by

finitely

high.

lit.

exin-

native of who (A.D. into China

India Central 630) introduced a Sutra called K'^M/g^^S*

ATMA MADA ^'^

lit.

selfish

pride Spiritual selfishness. able to elevate the conduct of one's disciples, or by Tp :f=p

A

lit.

correct conduct.

(I.)

title of honour given to those who have passed througli the novitiate. (2.) A

ATMANEPADA A conjugation,

so called

be-

cause the action is supposed to revert (pada) to oneself (^tmane), e. g. da (to give), to thus conjugated, means *

23

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY. Chin.

give to oneself, to take'.

ATYANVAKELA PuJI^^S

^

An

Kwanyin) or Aryava-

lokites'vam

PiJT^JPjJf^^

ancient kingdom, the

country near Corachie (Lat. 24" 51 N. Long G?'* 16E).

^@^and

AVABHASA kingdom

A

of light

lit.

the

virtue.

realm in which Mahakas'yapa is to be reborn fabulous

as Baddha.

AVADANA |J|^

pBIiglitlR or explained by

^D^

comparisons, or by Hj illustrations.

One

of

^

^ lit. lit.

twelve

classes of Sutras, illustrating doctrinal points by the use of metaphors and parables,

or stories.

AVADANA

StJTEA

|ij^g

by Dharmatrata, translated A. D. 399. See also Dharmapada. Title of a Sutra

AVAIVARTIEA miltog pa)

^JjgU

back

turning

{Tib.

(i. e.

Phyir lit.

not

going

straight to Nirvana). An epithet of every Buddha.

AVAIVARTYA SUTEA APARIVARTYA SUTRA

or

^

^ ™' mmwcmm by Dharmarakcha, ^^

translation

A.D. 284,

See

also Avivar-

tita.

AVAKAN

v.

Invakan.

AVALOKITES'VARA Spyan Mong.

(Tib.

ras gzigs or Cenresig.

Ergetu

Khorasim.

5P®M n"^ plained by

||H

correctly

g

t5l:

lit.

ex-

on-

looking (avalokita) sovereign (is' vara). (1.) An Indian male divinity, unknown to South-

em

Buddhism,

perhaps an

ancient local deity of Southern India, adopted by the followers of the Mahayana School in India (especially in

Magadha)

and

highly

re-

vered, from the 3rd to the 7th centuries, in conjunction with Mandjus'ri, as a Bodhisattva who, from of old, appeared on earth in a variety of places (but especially at Potala) and under numerous forms (but always as a male), saving for instance Simhala (q.v.) from shipwreck and generally acting as a sort of Saviour of the faithful, and bearing some similarities to Yislmu. (2.) The first male ancestor (Brasrinpo) of the Tibetan nation, the principal tutelary deity of Tibet, adopted by Tibetan Buddhism under the name Padmapani (i.e. lotus bearer or lotus- born) as an incarnation of Aval okites' vara, and highly revered, in

conjunction with Mandjus'ri (the representative of creative wisdom, corresponding with

Brahma)

and

Vadjrapani

PART

24 (the representative of

divine

coiTesponding with India), as the representative of compassionate Providence (corresponding partly with conti'oller of the Shiva), power,

metempsychosis and special head of the present Buddhist

The six mystic sylom mani pad me hum

church. lables

(q.Y.) are specially used to invoke this male deity, who is often represented with 11 heads (in 3 tiers) and 8 hands, and with the Shivaitic necklace of skulls. He is supposed to have appeared on earth in various iucamations as the spiritual mentor

of all believers, and especially to have been incarnate in the King of Tibet called Srong-tsan-gam-bo and in every successive Dalai Lama.

The Tantra School of Tibet declared this Tibetan deity to be the Dhyani Bodhisattva (spiritual reflex in the world of forms, produced by contemplation) of Amitabha Buddha. His special sanctuary is on mount Potala in Lhassa. (3.) A Chinese female

probably an ancient local goddess of mercy deity,

fand progeny), worsliipped in China, before the advent of Buddhism, under the name

Kwanyin and adopted by Buddhists as an incarnation Avalokites'vara (or Padmapani). According to Cliinese accounts, Kwanyin was the third daughter of ^^Ttt

of

I.

ip

(v.

S'ubhavyuha), a ruler of

a northern kingdom, supposed to be identic with ;^zp:

Chwang-wang dynasty

Chow

the

of

She was so determined, it is said, to become a nun, that she (B.

C.

696).

absolutely refused to be married, even when put (by her father's order) to degrading duties in the convent. Her father ordered her to be executed with the sword, but the sword was broken into 1,000 pieces without hurting Her father then orderher.

ed her to be stifled, when her soul left the body and went down to hell, but hell forthwith changed into para-

To save his hell, Yama sent her back to life, wheredise.

upon

she

was

miraculouly

transported, on a lotus flower, to the P'ootoo island of (Potara), near Niugpo, where she lived for 9 years healing disease and saving mariners from shipwreck. Her father having fallen ill, she cut the

her arms and made a medicine which

flesh off it

into

saved his

To show

life.

his

a ordered gratitude, he statue to be erected in her saying

honour, '

with

arms and

(ts'uen),

the

sculptor

the

order

*

with

^^^|g formed

completely

a

eyes', but misunderstood

for

^^^Jg

thousand

(ts'ien)

arms and eyes,' whence it happened that a statue with

25

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

a 1,000 eyes and 1,000 arms perpetuated her memory, and she was henceforth known

^^^Qg

and revered as

'the

who Bodhisattva Kwauyin has 1,000 arms and 1,000 eyes, great in mercy and great in To identify compassion.' Kwanyin as an incarnation of Avalokites'vara, her name was explainKwanvin

m

ed as meaning avalokita (^S lit.

looking onj

lit.

sound is also

^

ht.

Tfe

varaj

1^

prayers).

styled

|||^-^

ie.

She

svara of

the sovereign (ish-

who

looks

on or

re-

gards (avalokita) the sounds or prayers (svara), and, by abbreviation,

|g [^

g :^

^^^

the sovereign (ishvara) who looks on the world (avalokiOther epithets are -x^ ta). Jij^ig:

of

lit.

hght,

sound of the world

and

f9-

lit

looking controller (Kwanyin), which two epithets may be modern corrupt forms or archaic relics of her ancient

name. Kwanyin is also stylAbhytitgata (v. ed J^5^ radja) lit. the august monarch, and as such regarded as the patron of those who are under criminal prosecution. Another

title is

Q^;^^

li^-

robed great scholar, and as such she is represented with a baby on her arm

and worshipped by people desiring progeny. She is also styled Bodliisattva (q.

and Abhayaihdada

v.)

(q.v.)

Some Chinese texts confound Kwanyin with Maitreya (q. v.), because the former is tiie predicted successor of Amitabha, whilst Maitreya is to be the next Buddha to appear in this world. If other texts increase the confusion by identifying Kwanyin both with Maitreya and with Purna Maitrayani puttra (q. v.), the explanation is likeKwanyin 's wise ensy, for title -fr j^ (lit, great mercy)

is

to be confounded of Maitreya viz. lit. family of mercy

likely

with

that

3^pP-

Purna

viz.

the son of

full

and with that

^M^

lit.

of

Some texts also that Kwanyin was

mercy.

as-

the third son of the grihapati An&tha pindika of the bamboo garden Djetavana near the Gridhrakuta mountain, and was called Sudatta.' But as they add that this was but one of the many incarnations of Kwanyin, there is no contradiction in the statement, sert

though

it

is

based

'

on

a

mistake, as Sudatta was the name of the father.

AYALOKITES'VAEA BODHISATTVA SAMANTAMUKHAPAKrV^ARTA

^^^

white

i^

Title of

a translation, of

PART

26

a

chapter

from

the

Sud-

dharma pundarika, by Kumd(who translated the A.D. 384—417, and by Djiianagupta(who translated the gathds), A.D. 557— I'adjiva

prose)

I.

the Saramatah School, so called because its founder was, as a newborn babe, abandoned by his parents.

AVARAS'AILAH y4s)

589.

AVALOKITES'VARATKADAS'AMUKHA DHARANI. Title of

two translations,

viz.

by Tas'ogupta. A.D. 567 -581, and -^—'mWK^t'^ by Hiuen-tsang, A. D.

iR7

(Singh. SeU-

pj>tfili^l|^''®lil

ftqfb

*^® School of

^^^-

the

on

dwellers

the western mountain. A subdivision of the Mahasamghikah School.

AVARAS'AILA SAMGHARAby

explained

g|J[j^

lit.

the monastery of the western

656.

AVALOKITES'VAKA MATRI

DHARANI

mtmf^M

mS^^M ^'^^^

^^

"

book.

AVALOKITES'VARA PADMA

DJALAMULA TANTBAN A-

MA DHARANI. books,

viz.

Title of four

(1.)

^gg^

mountain. A viliara in Dhanakatcheka, built 600 B.C., deserted A. D. 600.

AVATAMS'AKA SUTRAS. A subdivision of ^Mc?I^ the Sutra Pitaka.

AVATARA ppia^^l plained by

-f^^

ex-

meta-

Ht.

morphosis. The Brahminical incarnation corof idea responding to anupapadaka (q- v.j

AVENIKA DHARMA

miAVANDA

Buddha dharmma) IJnf^:^ An ancient

kingdom, probably the modern district of Shekarpoor, Dat. 27° 36 N. Long. 69° 18 E.

AVANTIKHAH pa vahi sde)

^

lit.

the

Jty^

-f-

Ayf\

18 detached char-

lit

The

acteristics.

marks

(Singh.

of a

distinctive

Buddha who

is

Srung

imfrom the perfections which mark ordinary mortals.

;^;fi "pTf^-f

AVIDDILA K ARNA SAMGHA-

(Tib.

great

School

of

son who could not be abandoned. A subdivision of

'

detached

RAMA

the

frag

'

Mmmmmm ^ff-^tiM

^^

^i*-

SANSKEIT-CHINE8E DICTIONARY. the monastery of those whose ears are not pierced. An ancient vihara near Yodhapatipura.

27

WffllSfe ^^ dom,

ancient king-

probably

AVIDYA (Singh. Awidya. Tib. AYANA Iry lit. Ma rig pa) B^ absence division of time,

^

lit.

perception. The last (or first) of the 12 Nidanas (q. of

ignorance which mistakes the illusory phenomena of this world for realv.),

viz.

ities.

AVILOMA hair. A

M^

lit.

a sheep's

subdivision

(Singh,

Awichi. Tib.

of

or

Bft^

and

a

^^

or

RpT

pnJiHj;^

^Pq^;^!]^

uninterrupted

hell.

of the 8 hot hells,

culprits die

Siam.

Mnar med)

explained by

equal

AYATANA

Gene-

npJtJlfHJI^ ral term for the organs of sense. See Chadayatana and Vidjnana.

AYODHYA J^^f^

The

lit.

last

where the

^^

explained

One

of

to

be

Ther hboum)

^

S'astra of longevity. the Vedas, a ritual

used at

AYUTA

sacrifices.

(Tib.

and are re-born

numeral, equal to (or

APARIVA-

-^mm

See also A.D. 397—439. Vaipnlya vyuhayivartita dharraatchakra sutra.

lit.

100

koti.

A

1,000,000,

000.

RTYA) SUTRA ;f:i||||«;£ ^iT^ Title of a translation,

B. BADAKCHAN Eo^^lij

||cg|fj||^ or mountainous

"'^

T^khdra, tlie renear Gurabeer, Lat. 34° 45 N. Long. 70 E.

district of

(Singh. Awiha.

Mitchheba)

fe/^

lit. lit.

Tib.

making no absence

of

'The 13th BrahmaThe 4th region of the

tliought.'

loka.

ca-

N. Long. 82° 4 E.

AYURVEDA

bv

effort,

The

Kos'ala, the head quarters of ancient Buddhism, the present Oude, Lat. 26^

tion).

AVRIHA

6

to

months.

without interruption (yet not without hope of final redemp-

AVIVARTITA

A

march.

a

pital of

yodjana.

AVITCHl

region

the

near Surajepoor, Lat. 26° 26 N. Long. 86° 16 E.

4th Dhydna.

AYAMUKHA

(or

Hayamukha)

gion

BAGHELAN

^ tl S

'^^^

couutry W. of the Bunghee river, between Koondooz and Ghoree, Lat 36° N. Long. 68°E.

PART

28

^

BAHUDJANA by

explained

pf.

|g Jg

^4^

^i^-

^^^

I.

of an India.

Kingdom

ancient

BALAPKITHAGDJANA

living beings.

Balaputhudjdjana)

BAKTKA gpgll or ||||ig A city of Bactriana, once a nursery of Buddhism, A. D. its 600 still famous for sacred relics and monuments. Tlie present Balkh, Lat. 36° 4B N. Long 67"=* 4 E.

BALA The

(Singh.

Pumna)

sister of the girl

fSingh. Sujata)

S'akyamuni

who

^|§

>'h5ES'J4

bom

wers,

with

signifies *jj

the ij-

One

note 'bala

lit.

to

limit,

the categories forming the 37 Bodhi pakchika dharraa (q. v.), embracing (1.) the power of faith, v. S'raddhabala, (2.) the power of energy, v. Viryabala, (3.) the power of memory, v. Smritibala, (4.) the power of meditation^ v. Samiidhibala, and (5.) tlie power of wisdom, v. Pradjto stop.'

of

'

fiabahi.

See

also

under

Lidriya.

BALADITYA ^Hpif^^ explained ^jjj]^ lit- the early sun. A king of Magadha,

protector of Buddhists, who if identic with Balihita, reigned A. D. 191.

BALAPATI ^|||^J[g Name

child

0j^/(k

born a fool and differing (sc. from the saints). A designation of unbelievers.

i^

pC^ one

lit.

explained by

who has

king

>&-

ties (sc.

Name

of relationship).

BALA

li*'*le

by

-with milk.

or Pantchabalani (Singh. Balayas) ^"fl lit. five po-

(Pali.

^.^j]/>

lit.

Acanda BALI supplied

^

^^^-

apart, or

of

of a

of Asuras.

BALUKA

^^ ancient £Jl|^j[Jn of eastern Turkestan, the present Aksu, Lat. 40°7 N. Long. 39°29 E. kingdom

BANDUPRABHA 3^^ thor

Sutra

the of S'astra.

BAEUKATCHiVA

n^^ An ancient Gujerat, S. of

Phaggs "• «' or

(Tib.

pa

^ j^ f^

kingdom in the Nerbudda,

near Baroche, Let. Long. 72*^66 E.

BASTAH

Au-

Buddhabhumi

21''44

N.

Bhachbah or y^ ffl

lama)

m

E-&E " «,f># «^.&EA S'ramana M:?£»fE

^^

Tibet

B3 (

"'

of

Tt

+ y^),

teacher

and

confidential adviser of Kublai

Khan, who appointed him head of the Buddhist church

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

of is

Tibet (A. D.

1,260).

Buddhist terminology

^t^\

and

He

manual

the author of a

of

(a^^

translated

an-

other work into Chinese. He constracted (A. D. 1,269) for the Mongol language an alphabet and syllabary borrowed from the Tibetan and known by the term Horyik, for which, however, the Lama Tsordjiosen subsequently (A. D. 1307—1311) substituted another alphabet, based on that of S'akyapandita.

BAYANA

An

ancient

'^f^ll^ kingdom and city in Bokhara, famous for a statue of

Buddha

(entering Nirvana), said to have been 1,000 feet The present Bamyan, long. Lat 34°50 N. Long. 67^40 E.

BHADANTA

Bhanta)

(Pali.

explained by -;^g^

'^ttPt

A

great virtue. titie of lionour (like Keverend) given to priests (especially of the Hinayana School).

lit.

BHADRA

(Pali.

^^'

"MM.

Bhaddha)

IStPt

virtuous,

lit.

a

sage.

of every of

by

An

epithet

Buddha.

tree.

realm is to

fl.)

(3.)

^

or

pa lit

^

explained by

(2.)

Name

Name

of

the

in which Yas'6dhar4 be reborn.

BHADRAKALPA

(Pali. Bhaddha Kappa. Siam. Phattakala)

l^^l

lit.

the

kalpa

of

29

A

the sages. designation for the kalpa (q.v.) of stability, so called tHBcause 1,000 Buddhas (sages) appear in the course of it. Our present period is a Bhadrakalpa and 4 Buddhas have already apIt is to last 236 peared. million years, but over 151 million years have already elapsed.

BHADRAKALPIKA SUTRA

M^M bv

tion

"^^^^^

°^

^

transla-

Dharraarakcha, A.D.

300.

BHADRAKA RATRI ^|g;^ 'M Title of a

translation

A.D. 701.

BHADRA

KATCHANA

V.

Yas'odhara.

BHADRA MAYAKARA RTPRITCHTCffA. two translations,

/— ^i^

PA-

Title of

viz.

^-p

by Dharmarakcha,

Arb.^265— 316, and

gflgfj] Bodhiru^y Btl^tlllE't' tchi, A.D. 618—907.

BHADRAPADA W^ Name of

M^|||^

of the last

month

summer.

BHADRAPALA

gj; p-g

g ||

^|)'^?J^|p ^ Bodhisattva who, with 500 others, slighted

^^

S'akyarauni in a former life, but was afterwards convei"ted

and became Buddha.

BHADRAPALA S'RECHTHI

PART

30

PARIPRITCHTCH'A. of

two translations,

viz.

Title

^f^

by Djndnagnpta, A. D. 596, and -j^^^^^^ by Divakara and others, A.

ft.## D. 680.

BHADRAPALA SUTRA kv^ Title of

^

a transla-

and

good

lit.

by

explained

A

whose

dis-

Brahman

a

with

putation

^^^y

loving.

priest of Parvata

was cut short by the

down

sinking

A.D.

Amoghavadjra,

by

the monastery

of

sages.

A vihara in Kanyakubdja. BHADRAYANITAH or Bhadraputtriyah J^^^^jgj^ of

^M

lit.

the

School

ni

Bhadra,

or

nt.

the School of the conveyance of Bhadra, or lit.

^#^

the School of the descendants of Bhadra. School founded by a famous ascetic called

A

Bhadra.

BHADRIKA (Pali.

Amritodana,

one of

5 disciples of S'&k-

yamuni.

BHAGAI ^fjp^ A

city

or Bhadraka Bhaddaji. Tib. Ngang

S.

famous for a of Khoten, all statue exhibiting the lakchandni

v.).

(q.

the ar&ma, the god-

(lit.

dwelling,

of

^^^

Bhaga) J^ ^^O" sapara or Karsana (Ptolemy), the

capital

Kapis'a,

of

the

modern Begr^m.

BHAGAVADDHARMA

^^

A

law.

ble

honoura-

S'ramana

of

western India who translated into Chinese a popular work in honour of AvalokitesVara.

(Pali.

BHADRA VIHARA |^^||

gr

first

son of

746— BHAGAVAT

771.

^K or

the

J^J&M

•>±. lit.

m

lit

mini « m.m ^

into hell.

a" translation

of

m

"'

zan)

latter

BHADRATCHARI PRANTDHANA m% Title

Ming

or

BHADRA RUTCHI iffi;^

zen or

BHGARAMA

by Lokalakcha.

tion

I.

•wa.

Bhagavan

or

Bhagava. Singh. BagaSiam. Phakhava. Tib.

Btsham Idan

das)

:^il^|^

* " MM^wAn mm °'

% man ^^^ or

the

of

epithet,

virtue

(or

merits)', given to every

Bud-

'

dha.

BHANI

^Jg

or

-^ jg A

mi-

nister of S'as'auka.

BHARYA ^jfljgp A wife. BHASKARA VARMMA fSi^L'l^^,

P

A

^

tit.

^^by

explained

aiTDOur of the sun.

king of Kamarupa, a descendant of Narayana Deva.

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARr.

BHAYA

(Singh.

existence.

lit.

Bhawa) ;^ One of the

12 Nidanas, existence, as the assigns moral agent that every individnal to one or other of the Trailokja /"IT

modes of actual creative existence). The cause of Bhava is Upadana. lit.

^fe'

three

Its consequence is Djati.

BHAVASANGKRAMITA TRA.

SU-

Title of 3 translations,

g by

Bodhirutchi, A.D. 386

-534;

r2.)

by Buddhas

:y^^

lit.

^

the medical king.

lit.

A

disciple of S'akyamuni. See also Survasattvapriyadai"s'ana

and Yimalagarbha.

BHECHADJYARADJA BHE-

CHADJYASAMUDGATA

U—^-^m

Title

a

of

by Kdlayas'as, .A

translation D. 424.

m

medical

perior

Bodhisattva.

A- disciple of S'akyamuni. See also Yimalanetra.

BHAVA VIYEKA m or

m

BHECHADJYA RADJA

:

A.D. 518—907.

j^

by Dharmagupta, A.D.

lation 615.

ftiatt-^-g BHECHADJYA SAMUDGATA U^T^. lit. the su-

anta, A. D. 539

mm-tm:^

(3.)

31

clear argument.

A

disciple of Nagardjuna, retired to a rock cavern to await the coming of Maitreya. Author of the

who

Hr^

BHICHMAGARDJITA GHOCHASYARA RADJA ip

the

lit.

utterance.

which

«#

king of grave

The name under Buddhas

numberless

Successively

appeared,

Mahasambhava, during S'astra, translated tsang, A.D. 648.

by Hiuen-

BHECHAD.JYAGUPtU

in

the

Yiuirbhoga Kalpa.

BHIKCHU V.AC-

PURYAPRABHASA PURYAPRANIDHANA

(PaU. Bhikkhu. Singh. Bhikchu. Tib. Dges-

or

of a translation by Hiuentsaug, A.D. 650. See also Saptatathagata piirvapranidhana vis'echavistara.

BHECHADJYAGURU PURVAPKANIDHANA ^gjji^p

J^U

explained by

jy^^

lit,

Title

Mong. Geloug)

loiig.

jC.

^ A-

mendicant scholars or by

^5^

lit.

followers of S'akva.

A

fragrant plant, emblem of the virtues of a religious mendicant. (2.) Two classes of S'ramanas viz. (<:i.v,), (1.)

esoteric

who

mendicants

(

l^ ^4^ by

control their nature

PART

32

the law, and exoteric men^lio control dicauts (j^Y'^) Every their nature by diet. true Bhikchu is supposed- to

work

miracles.

BHIKCHUNI

Dge

along Mong. Tshibaov

Tib.

ma, or Ani. ganza)

j^^l/g

Female

religious

who observe

-^.^J^

the same

rules

BHIKCHUNI PRA.TIMOKCHA SUTRA -f-fj^jrt

^ A:

spontaneous genera-

lit,

4y^

by

tion, or

by

explained

lit.

born

by transformation.

^^

BHUTAS

Heretics

who

besmeared their bodies with Probably a Shivaitic ashes. sect.

BIMBISAR/^

or Bimbasara or Virabasara (Singh. Bimsara. Tib. Srenika, or Gzugs tshan Mong. sningpo. Margisiri amogo langa ouile duktchi, Tsoktsasun or dshiriiken)

by Fa-hien.

piiation

BHIKCHUNI SAMGHIKAVINAYA PRATUVIOKCHA SUTRA JtJ£jgftfiK# a translation by Fa-hien and Bhuddhabhadra, A.D. 414.

BHIMA

K)[.^ or jj|J^ of

terrible).

S'iva's (2.)

A

wife city,

Khoten, possessing a

(1.)

(the of statue

W.

X

a sliadow (render-

lit.

by ^%M^ lit. the sand of a vase. A King residing Magadha, at of converted by Radjagriha, ed)

solid,

Udyana.

BHUROM

Ugpjg An exclama-

or

S'4kyamuni, to whom gave the Venuvana park.

He

was murdered by

son

his

he

Adjatas'atru.

BIMBISARA RADJA SUTRA. of

Title

2

Buddha)

said to have transported itself thither from (of

BHUTA g|^^

mendicants

as any Bhikchu.

Name

I.

and

(2.)

BODHI Byang

^

books,

viz.

(1.)

m ^^^31 u,

(Tib. or Sarabodhi cub) 3?£iS. explained

occurring at the beginning of mantras (q. v.), probably in imitation of

by

Bhramanic mantras which begin by invoking bhur (earth), bhuvah (atmosphere) and svar (heaven). Perhaps a contraction of bhur (earth) and ora (q.v.)

one's mind) truly awake, in contradistinction from Buddhi (the faculty of intelligence). That intelligence or knowledge by which one becomes a Buddha or a believer in Baddhism.

tion, frequently

TC®.

lit. lit.

intelligence, or

(the act of

by

keeping

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

Bodhi

See also dharma.

pakohilca

^^^^s^gijj

The 28th Indian nese) called

{1st

Chi-

originally

patriarch,

(^i&^

Bodhitara

He was

^).

a Kchattriya

by

birth, being the son of a king of southern India. His teacher Panyatara

(M;^^

^\

gave him the name Bo-

dliidharma to mark his understanding (bodhi) of the law

(dharma)

high when Hiuen-tsang (A.D. 629—645), still exists, 2 miles S.E. of Gaya, on the left bank of the feet

saw

BODHIDHARMA

Buddha.

of

Bo-

dhidharraa brought the almsbowl of S'akyamuiii (v. pAtra) to China (9th moon, 21st day, A.D. 520), visited Canton, and then Lohyaug,

where he remained engaged in silent meditation for 9 years, being thenceforth known as the wall-gazing

it

Ndiranjana.

Cuttings of this

which is considered to be a symbol of the spread and gi-owth of Buddhism, are planted in China in front of monasteries and temples. Fah-hieu (A.D. 399 414) mistook this tree for tree,

—

a palmtree (v. Patra), with which the Bodhi tree is now generally identified in China.

BODHILA

-j^ifljll

He

(^HS^IgP^).

supposed to have died A.D. 529.

is

circa

BODHIDRUMA cha

S:

^^'oi^ging

Sra)

Mahasamghikdh

BODHIMAlSfDA dhiraandalaj

^Jgigf

or

^i^

telligence, lit.

-^ lit.

tree

pippala,

^

lit.

or Bodhivrik-

lit.

or or

bodhi-tree, tree

of

^ i

pippali

j|: ilj

in-

n M

vrikclia,

asvas'tha vrikcha. The (Ficus religiosa) under

which

S'akyamuni did 7 and under which he became Buddha. This tree, originally 400 (Chinese) feet high, and 50 years'

penance,

the

to

School.

Bo-

(Singh.

^^;^tg

the

platform of bodhi, j^l^ lit. the platform intelligence, or

the diamond

lit.

A native,

Cashmere, author of the Tattva santchaya s'astra (Jfe of

'

Brahman'

33

sana).

The

^||j)^

lit.

or of Ht.

throne (vadjraterrace,

said

to

have raised itself out of the ground, surrounding the Bodhidruma, where all Bodhisattvas

sit

down

when

about to become Buddhas. This ground, said to be as solid as diamond, is beheved to form the navel (centre) of the earth.

BODHIRUTCHI ^f;|-g 5; plained by

^^

lit.

uuder-

standing and hope, or by

^

PART

34

3S

lit.

and hope.

intelligence

S'ramana

(1.)

noiiiiem

of

India, who arrived in Lohyang A. D. 508, and translated some 30 works. (2.) Cc^nomen of Dharmarutchi

I.

Tripitaka, sutras treating on the state of a Bodhisattva.

BODHISATTVA

PITAKA

SADDHARMA

SIJTRA j^

of a translation by Dharmarakcha, A. D. 1004— Title

(q. y.)

BODHISATTVA

Bo-

(Pdli.

Bodhisat. Singh. Siam. Phothisat. Tib. Bjang cub sems dpa) lit. he whose essence (sattva) has become dhisatto.

intelligence (bodhi)

:^J

1058.

BODHISATTVA PITAKA SUTRA a£^MS^^ Title of atranslaticn

by Hiuen-tsang,

A.D. 645.

m^ ^ BODHISATTVA VATAMSAKA

or

PITAKA-

or

or

'^Ir"

lit.

explained

by

knowledge

in

S'BIIklULA

MANDJU-

GARBHA TAN-

possession of one's affections or by :^*l'\ lit. the mind of

The

intelligence.

of saints

only

who

more

once

human

life

Buddbas,

third class to pass

liave

through

before becoming including also

are not entering Mahsisattvas). Nirvana (v. One of the three means of

Nirvana (v. Triydna), compared with an to

elephant fording a river.

m

980

—

TCHARYA

BODHISATTVA NIRDES'A. translations,

481,

Title vi2;.

of

two

^j^^^

by Gunavarman, A. D. and

Dharmarakcka, A. D. 414

42L

BODHIVAKCHO NIRDES'A

S'RI

BODHISATTVA RUMA SUTRA

A.D.

translation,

1001.

who by

those Buddhas yet perfected

conveyance

a

MANDJUSUTRA

BODHID-

^^jf ;^

Title of a book.

translation,

A.D. 980—1001.

BODHISATTVA BUDDHA- BODHI VIHARA M.^^^ NUSMRITI SAJNIADHI j^ lit. the temple of intelligence.

~Bt^^ rHftg of

Title

a translation, A.D. 462.

BODHISArrVA PITAKA J^ pa

i

?i^

A

section

of

the

A

favourite

many

name,

given

to

monasteries.

BODHIVRIKCHA

v.

Bodhi-

druma.

BODHYANGA (P&li,

Sarabodj-

35

BANSKRIT-CPINESE DICTIONARY,

Bowdyanga)

Singh.

hana.

^

^^ A.D. 222—280, and seven divisions of

i,j^-±of tlie

bodhi, or

seven branches

lit.

One

understanding. 37 categories

of

the

of

dharma, pakchika Bodhi comprehending 7 degrees of

memory

intelligence, viz. (1.)

discrimination (3.) Y. Dharma pravitchaya energy v. Virya (4.) joy v. V.

Smriti

;

(2.)

;

;

Priti;

(5.)

tranquillity v. (6.) ecstatic con-

Pras'rabdhi ; templation V.

BOLOR

Samadhi Upekcha.

;

indifference v.

$|;S5g.

or

A

(7.)

^%^

kingdom, N. of the Indus, S.E. of the Pamir, rich in

The modern Balti, minerals. or Little Tibet (by the Dards It is to be called Palolo). distinguished from the city

:^M

by KumAradjiva, A.D.

406.'

BRAHMADATTA or ^y^i^

lit-

gifti

A king of A king

(1.) (2.)

^^ ^Brahma.

o^

Kanyakubdja. of

V&rduas'i,

father of K4s'yapa. as Brahmanandita.

Same

(3.)

BRAHMADHVADJA

^

-^^

Brahma's figure. A fabulous Buddha, whose domain is S, W. of our universe, an

lit.

incarnation of the 8th son of

Mahabhidjna djnand bhibhu.

BRAHMAKALA Name

of a

^ H jljn

mountain.

BRAHMAKAYIKAS

(Siam Phrom. Tib. Tshangs hkhor)

Bolor in Tukhira.

BRAHMA

(Siam. Phrom. Tib.

Tshangs. Mong. Esrun

\:^JB

or

»J

tegri)

BRAHMAKCHARAS

or

rffii or /fekiir

or :%j<

explained

-—fcj^:^^^^

^^*-

by ^^^

beings. the Brahrainical Trimurti, adopt-

father of

The

first

all

living

person

of

ed by Buddhism, but placed in an inferior position, being looked upon, not as creator, but as a. trasitoiy devata whom every saint, on obtaining bodhi, surpasses.

BRAHMA DJALA Title

of

the devas of Brahma. retinue of Brahma.

two

SUTRA.

translations.

'^^

lit.

The

^^

Brahma's

Avrit-

Pdli or Sanskrit, the former being considered by by Chinese writers the more ancient system, both as a ing.

written guage.

and

spoken

BRAHMALOKA t^^

lan-

lit.

the

^^

heavens of Brahma, or the heavens of the lit.

^

world. Eighteen heavenly mansions constituting the world of form (v.

ruler of the

PABT

36

I.

A

woman-kingdom.

the

Rupadhata) and divided into

lit.

contemplation Southern Bud(t. Dhyana). dhism knows only sixteen. Northern Buddhists added

kin'gdom of northern India, the dynastic title of which was entailed upon the female

4

regions

of

Ana-

and

Punyaprasava bhraka.

BRAHMANA

^^-r

A

(1«)

ze)

was

situated near gur, Lat. 3a°10 N.

Sirenng-

Long

78'*

46 E.

BRAHMA PUROHITAS

plained by •walk.

Brara

(Tib.

capital

Its

line exclusively.

li^'

term

distinction (hS^

of

"pvive

social

clanV the

lit.

A

caste of Brahmans. (2.) religious term, designating a man whose conduct is pure.

BRAHMANANDITA :^j^

lit,

attendants

the

^ of

Brahma. The 2nd Brahmaloka. The 2nd region of the 1st Dhyana,

BRAHMA SAHAMPATI Mahabrahma

or

^^

sahaihpati

lit.

A

king of Yais'ali, who had 1000 sons, also called Brahraadat-

Brahma's elephant.

S^

lord of the world of title of patient suffering. Brahma, as ruler of the

lit.

A

Sahalokadhatu.

ta.

BRAHMANAPURA ^||P^ BRAHMATCHARI S A city, N. E. of the plained by

ex-

^

capital of Malava.

cendants

BRAHMANARACHTRA ^|| the kingdoms of the Brahmans. A general name for

of

lit.

purity.

young Brahman.

(2.)

des-

(1.)

A

dliist ascetic, irrespective caste or descent.

BRAHMAVADANA

A

Budof

StJTRA

India.

BRAHMANARACATRA RADJA SUTRA

^3EM

"^^^^^

book.

VASTU -^^ Title f^^^JtH BRAHMA of a syllabary, in 12 parts. ^ book.

°^

(Siam. Phuttho. Tib. BRAHMAPARIGHADYAH BUDDHA Sangs rgyas. Mong. Burchan)

:^^

lit.

maloka.

assembly of

the

the Brahmas.

The

The

Ist

1st

region

mm

of

^^

^'^

plained

the 1st Dhyana.

BRAHMAPURA

Brah-

'^|

explained "ty

RSk by

^

^'' lit.

Bawake

^^-

(understanding). The (1.) first person of the Triratna. highest degree of (2.> Tlie

8ANSKBIT-0HINESE DIOTIONART. saintship, Buddhaship. Every intelligent person

(3.)

who

broken throngh the has bondage of sense, perception

and

knows the

self,

unreality of

and

all

ready

is

utter

phenomena, enter

to

Nirvdna.

ex-

^^A

intel-

lit.

(i.) native of Kapilavastu, a descendant of Amritodana B&dja, who came to Cliina A. D. 406, introduced an alphabet of 42 charac-

ligent sage,

and translated and com-

many

disciple

whom

— 640)

books.

(2)

A

Dharmakocha,

of

Hiuen-tsang (A.D. 630

met

in India.

BUDDHABHtMI SUTRA

M lation

BUDDHAGAYA v. GayA. BUDDHAGUPTA -^pg^^ honey

or

plained by

posed

A

ligence and longevity. native of Cabul, who arrived in China A. D. 423 and translated 3 works.

^

Title of a trans-

by Hiuen-tsang, A. D.

^fS

BUDDHABHUMI

StjTRA

^miim commentary S'ASTRA

^

on the

precedtranslated by Hiuen-tsang A.D, 649.

work,

BUDDHADASA explained

envoy

of

by

^l^pgU^f^' Jp.

<^

lit.

intelligence.

A

native of Ayamukha, author of the Mahavhibhdcha s'dstra.

BUDDHADHARMA

same as

Avenikadharma.

plained

by

^^m

^^^'

lit.

ex-

intel-

lit,

and by

P'o^ction of in-

A king of Magadha, son and successor of S'akrdditya,

BUDDHA HPJDAYA DHARANI.

Title of tions, viz.

two transla-

^ft^tlNptSM

:M

by Hiuen-tsang A. D. and

650,

FgM

^1^>liN^ppgg

of later date.

BUDDHAKCHJETRA

(Singh.

Buddhasetra.

Siam. PuthaSangs rgyas kyi

khet.

Tib.

m

mmm ^4-

^^

explained by

°^

m^

lit.

land of Buddha, or by

the

4Sl^

lit. the kingdom of Buddha. The sphere of each Buddha's

influence, said to be of fourfold nature, viz. the (1.) domain where good and evil

are

mixed

^^^^±;

the domain in which the ordinances (of religions) are not altogether ineffectual -t (2.)

1MWIfei»

BUDDHADJIVA ^|Jgff

^

J^

of intelligence,

telligence.

645.

ing

by

explained

BUDDHABHADRA

ters

37

*^°^g^ impurity

is banished and all beings reach the state of S'ravaka and Andgamin; (3.) the do-

38

PART

main

in

which Buddhism is accepted and

spontaneously carried

^&

practice

into

4-

ffl

where

demands

its

^^

are fully responded to -|-

and where even ordinary

,

beings

them

and

accept

into practice

-4-

(4.)

;

^

domain

the

nature

spiritual

carry

-fHj

\^

ffl

of

iW: -1-^

where all beings are in a permanent condition of stillness and light j^^^-^-h.

The 9th

In-

diau patriarch, a native of northern India, by birth a Yais'ja, author of the

^p^

Paiitchadvara

dhyana sutra mahartha dliarma, and therefore styled Mahddhyanaguru (great tea-

He

cher of contemplation}. died B.C. 487.

BUDDHANANDI The 8th Indian

the

fruit

lit

Buddha.

of

fruition of Arhatship or Ara-

hattvaphala.

BUDDHAPITAKA NIGRAHANAMA MAHAYANA. SUTRA -j^^l^ Title of a translation A.D. 405.

by

Kumaradjiva,

BUDDHASAMGHATI SUTRA

m

Title

Vi^l

\&

patriarch,

a

of Karaarupa and descendant of the Gautama

family.

explained by

^[?g^^

J®L^

fixed

lit.

A

native of Central India, who translated some 10 works into Chinese, intelligence.

A.D. 524—550.

BUDDHASIMHA

f^P'gfflpf

explained by filfi-^'^ lion's

intelligence

preme

intelligence).

^^^'

(i.e.

(1.)

^

su-

A

(q. v.).

BUDDHAS'RIDJNANA

^

lit.

good

the

A

intelligence.

BUDDHAPALI

i^mmm by J^^ lit.

a

of

by Dharmarakcha, A.D. 265—316. translation

disciple of Asaragha. (2.) An Buddhochinga of epithet

native

explained

^^ The

BUDDHAPHALA

BUDDHAS'AKTA

BUDDHAMITRA

ijSMMKj^

I.

guard-

author of the

Mahayana

^^

omen

of

Bodhisattva,

ttRO ^^j^^^/fg^^

lakchanasamghiti

s'astra.

A BUDDHATCHARITA KAVdisciple of Nag4rdjuna and YAstjTRA i^wrnme and founder of a subdivision ed

by

intelligence.

(1.)

Madhyamika School. native of Cabul who translated (A. D. 676) a Dhilrani into Chinese. of the

(2.)

A

A

narrative

of

the

life

of

S'akyamuui by As'vaghocha, translated by Dharmarakcha A.D. 414—421.

SANSKBIT-CHINELE DICTIONARY.

BUDDHATCHAKITRA ^^^

fT^^^ of

by

Title

history

a

of

Shakyamnni,

translated Djnaiiagupta, A.D, 587.

^ Buddha.

BUDDHATCHHATA the shadow

lit.

The shadow

|^

of

S'akyanmni,

of

exhibited in various places in ludia, but visible only to those whose mind is pure. '

BUDDHATKATA f^pg^H

^^

by

saviour.

39

translation by Buddhabhadra others, A.D. 418—420.

and

BUDDHAYAS'AS

-jf P'ggP'^ by -^HB lit. inand bright. A

explained telligent

native of

of

Cabul,

translator

4 works, A.D. 403—413.

BUDDHOCHINGA A native of India,

(1.)

Name

of

an

BUDDHOCHNICHA The skuUbone ni,

an object

of

of

purnabuddlia sutra prasann^rtha sutra (circa A.D. 650).

Uchnicha).

explained

If PtSft^

telligence.

lit.

cuirass

A native

co-ti-anslator of the

^ &^

of

in-

CHADABHIDJNAS MAJNTRA.

±^ by 693,

439.

BUDDHAVATAMSAKA MA-

Abhidj-

VIDYI-

Title of 3

lations, viz. (1.)

of India,

nffi

V.

nl*

KpTgH-i^

Abhidhar^ vibb4ch4 s'Astra, A.l>. 437— ttt

Lat,

c. CHADAKCHARA

v.^t

^J|

39^47 N. Long. 64''25 E.

mm

BUDDHAVARMAN

or

The present Bokhara,

BUDDHAVANAGIRI |^ \l^ A mountain near iladjagriha. S'akyamnni once lived in one of its rock caverns.

f^7g>g'

S'akyamnworship (v.

BUKHARA :^^ Mabavaipulya

l^

styl-

intelligent

A

by

also

ed Buddhasimha, who propagated Buddhism in China (about 348 A. D.) with the aid of magic.

lit.

Sammatiya Arhat, of the native of School. (2.) Cabul, translator of the -^

or

^ J] ^

trans-

-^^^^

Bodhirutchi,

D.

A.

(2.)^^^3r|5A.D.

317_420. and (3.) :^^J^ ^^^ A. D. 502—557.

CHADAYATANA

(Singh.

We-

danakhand. Tib. Skye mtchh-

HAVAIPULYA S^TRA -^

ismmmmm

^iti^ of

a

lit.

6 dwellings or

-^^

lit.

6

PART

40 entrances or

One

gun as.

^^^

course

12 Nidd-

south.

-^pl of the

li**

sensation, the objects of sensation, the oi^ns of nose, sensation (eye, ear,

nas

I.

to the of 6

the sun) period

(of

A

months.

;

DAKCHINAKOSALA

K6-

V.

sala.

tongue, body, mind). NIDANA CHADPADABHIDHARMA DAMAMtlKL TRA (Mong. Dsangluu)

^^

Title of

a

philosophical work.

lation

CHADIIMAN ^,g|

A

dis-

Tuklidra,

on

the

CHAGHNAN /^^Jg A

dis-

of

tricfc

upper Oxus. trict

the School of 6 cities. philosophical School.

famous

dliisattva,

A

jgj^jjn

for

A So-

filial

piety.

CHANMUKHI DHAEANI

^

Title of

a translatiou by Hiuen-tsang, A. D. 645.

CHARAKA

fj^^^y^

A

mona-

south) or

Stupa. (lit.

fool-

explain-

exhibition

lit.

The

of the 6 Paramitds, charity, as the motive of alms, sacrifices, snd self-imself- mutilation molation. first

DANAPALA ^JJ A of salvation.

lit.

donor

native

of

Udyana, who translated into Cliinese some 111 works and received (A.D. 982) from the Emperor the title SB -^

^

grji

lit.

great scholar and ex-

positor of the faith. lit.

by

charity crossing (tlie sea of misery) or "Jfe^^ h^- sovereign of charity. A title given to liberal patrons of Buddhism.

D. DAGOBA y. DAKCHINA

or

DANAPA^n ;jg^

stery in Kapis'a.

the

of

ishness), A.D. 445.

ed by /Aji^

|l)|g|P

sutra

wisdom and

of cliarity.

CHANNAGARIKAH

g

Title of a trans-

the

(lit.

causes of

DANA

E. of Chaduman.

CHANM^KA

M REll^^lS

Stj-

the

right,

DANATAKA

ARANYAKAIJ

*^i or

*i»*B m-.

The

Deccan, S. of Behar, often confounded with -jc^^^ Syria.

DAKC'HINAYANA

^ff

lit.

living ou the seashore or half-tide rocks.

DAJ^TAKACHTHA

^.K

explained by

on

fl^^^

^^

lit.

41

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

wood (restoring deteeth when chewed). tree, said to have grown from a toothpick of S'ak-

dental

cayed

A

yamnni.

DANTALOKAGIRI illl]

'''^

as

III

JJ^^ ^

"''?""

Vasubandlm, by by Bodhirutchi, A.D. 508—511. pilation translated

DAS'ABHUMIVIBHACHA S'ASTRA -\-i^Vt^m^ Commentary, by Nagardjuna, on the two foregoing works,

tain (the monies Daedcdi of Justin) near Varucha, with a cavern (now called Kashmiri-

containing the earliest teachArait^bha, regarding ing

Ghar), where SudAna lived.

circa A. D. 405.

DARADA Pgg of

the ancient

The country Dardae, now

called Dardu, Lat. 35°11

N.

Long. 73°54 E.

DAS'ABALA -f-^

ten

lit.

Au

epithet of every as possessing 10 faculties, consisting of some of the 6 Abhidjnas and of some of the 8 Margas.

powers.

Buddha,

DAS'ABALA

KAS'YAPA

DAS'ABHI)MI pratichthi|l<:§rij

exclamation

(lit.

thou who ai-t standing upon the ten regions') addressed to Tathagatas in praj-^ers. '

SUTRA.

DAS'ABHUMIKA Title of

2

translations,

viz.

AD.

and

Dhannai-alccha, (2.)

297,

by Kumara-

-f-{J;Stg djiva and Bnddhayas'as,

by Kumaradjiva,

DAS'ADHARMAKA.

Title of

two translations, viz. (1.) -^ 3^_U^-^ by Buddhas'anta, A.D. 539. and

(2.)

^~f*)^^¥ ^y

^^'X

Samghapaia,

A.D. 502—557.

DAS'ADIGANDHAKARA SUTRA

VIDHVAMSANA

v.

Vdchpa.

An

translate

& translation by Dharmarakcha, A.D. 306.

DAS'ASAHASRIKA DJNAPARAMITA.

tion of the Mahapradjfiaparar mit& sutra (q. v.), identic Achtasahasrika the with pradjnapararaitA sutra (q.v.)» and separately translated under the following titles, viz.

m

?3:

by Lokarakcha, A. D. (2-)

A.

PRA A sec-

179,

A^&^kW)mi

by Kumaradjiva, A. D. 408,

D. 384-417.

DAS'ABHUMIKA S'ASTRA -j^^j

S^TRA A

corn-

iM

(incomplete)

raapriya, A.

by

D. 382,

Dhar(4.)

-^

42

PART

mmmmm

I.

222- DEVADARS'ITA

^- ^-

or DevadiDevadaho)

s'tha (Singh

W-^

^

The residence

of

Sup-

rabuddha.

Danapala, A.D. 980-1,000.

DAS'ATCHAIQIA

GARBHA.

KCHITI-

Title of

lations, viz.

two trans-

'JC^^-JC^

(1.)

DEVADATTA

(Singh. DewaTib. Lhas by in or Hlau dshin. Mong. Tegri Oktiga) or datta.

^

^J^

The

enemy

DELADA

^

lit.

of

incarnation

m^

(Singh. Dalada)

Buddha's

tooth.

sacred relic, the left tooth of S'akyanmni.

A

canine

lit.

and S'dkyamimi, an

gift of devas.

A.D. 397-439.

p

Jl^g^ by

explained

of

rival

Asita,

swal-

lowed up by hell, worshipped as Buddha by a sect, up to 400 A.D., supposed to reappear as Buddha Devaradja (^iir) in an universe called

Devasoppana (^vM").

DEVA

Dewa.

(Singh.

Tib.

Mong. Tegri) ig.^ explained by ^tI? A lit. inliabitants of the Brahmalokas, or by ^l^j^ lit. spirits

DEVALAYA

of heaven.

(1.)

DEVALOKA (Singh. Dewaloka.

signation

of

Lha.

General degods of

the

Brahminism, and of all inhabitants of the Devalokas who are subject to metempsychosis. (2.) Name of the 15th patriarch, a native of southern India, a disciple of Nagardjuna, also called Devabodhisattva ±gL ^i& 3£ i^

and Arya Deva Nilanetra eye)

or

^g

g^^,

^glJ0g

tinguishing

(lit.

brightness),

lit.

(Singh. Dewala) shrine of a deva.

of

all

brahmiuical

temples.

Tib.

or

Lha

yul)

3^^

^mansion lit.

heaven of

lit.

devas. The 6 celestial worlds, Meru, situated above the between the earth and the

Brahmalokas. See mahdradja kayikas strims'as

;

Yama

Nirmanarati

;

;

Tchatur TrayaTuchita

Paranirmita.

;

and

azure

(Ht.

^|r^ Name

DEVANAGARI

dis-

plained

au-

Indian

thor of 9 works, a famous antagonist of Brahminism.

Tibet,

by

^*

exlit.

characters used in or by wAf^ lit. the

writing of devas.

See under

SANSKBIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY. Sanskrita.

saras.

DEVAPRADJNA J|g|

^Jm m

by

lit.

wisdom

DHANADA v. Vais'ramana. DHANAHATCHEKA Uj|,5|^

« of

a

An ancient kingdom ;^jj|g in the N.E. of modern Madras

A

native of Kustana who translated 6 works into Chinese.

deva.

DEVAS'ARMAN A Sthavira, anthor

presidency.

I

of two which he denied the existence of both ego and non-ego), who died 100 jears after S'akyamuni. (in

DEVASENA g^J^^I^

^^

plained by

lit.

devas. An Arhat could transport himself othei-s into Tuchita. of

DE\'ATA SUTRA Title

of

a

ex-

army who and

by

translation

part of a yodjana.

DHARANA

lit.

the deva among devas. The name given to Siddharta (v.

when,

on his the temple

presentation in of Mahes'vara (S'iva), the statues of all the gods prostrated themselves before

him.

or

Purana.

^

explained by

lit.

^^

lit.

doctrinal

^^

method

lord of devas. A (on royalty), in the possession of a sou of Radja balendraketu.

the

of

work

DEVI

(Singh.

explained

by

female deva.

Dewi) "l^-ir

Same

J||| lit.

as

a

Ap-

mm

dhara:nimdhara

A

grasping

the earth. fabulous Bodliisattva to whom lit.

revealed

the

future

of Avalokites'vara.

DHARA^i

^

P'glljg

explained

mantras.

lit.

Mystic

forms of prayer, often couched in Sanskrit, forming a portion of the Siitra literature (Dharanipitaka) in China as early as the 3rd century, but

made popular

chiefly

through

the Yogatcharya v.) (q, School. See also Vidyadhara-

pitaka Mantra Vidya mantra. ;

DEVENDRA SAMAYA

}^^^^/^

the 24th

part of a tael. An Indian weight, equal to 70 grains.

by

DEVATEDEVA ^nfl^

A

bow.

a

lit.

measure of length, the 4000th

Buddha

^^p^^g

Hiuentsaug, A.D. 648.

S'akyamuni),

^

DHANU

fcB'

works

43

DHARMA Singh, krims)

^Jg

law.

or

Biddhi

Dhamma.

(Pali.

Dharmma.

aiiBlftBP lit.

;

Los

Tib.

^qjjgf^

e^P^^i^ed by

(1.)

or

J^

The Buddhist

law,

principles,

religion,

canon,

and objects

of

ship. (2.)

character

wor-

The perception or

kind,

one

of

of

PART

44 the Cha4ayatanas. of the Triratna (q.

(3.)

One

works on the Vinaya. (2.) A fabulous king of Kinnaras.

^

DHARMADHATU HRIDDTA

v.)

DHARMA ARAJ^YAKAH Hermits and

ascetics, holding

that the principles(dhifirma) of human nature are originally

and

calm

favourite

passive. tree is the

1.

SAMVRITA NIRD^S'A »g

^tfitt^^^BUf

™e

of

a translation by Mandra, A. D. 502—557.

Their

Bodhi

DHARMAJATAYAS'AS

tree.

DHARMABALA ^^-f] A S'raraana of the West, translator (A.D. 419) of the SukhAvati vyiiha.

^0

native of Central India, translator (A.D. 481) of the Amithai-ta sutra

m-

DHAJRMABHADRA jSjg or DHARMA GAHANABHTUD^jS*^ a S'raraana of the GATA iM.£ A fictitious West, translator of 2 sutras. See also under Dharraadeva.

DHARMABODHI or

^7^^ A

S'ramana, trans-

D. 386-550)

Nirvana

s'dstra.

of

jg

^

A

of

Nalanda sam-

ghararaa,

who

translated (un-

der this name) 46 works (A. D. 973-981), and under the

name Dharmabhadra ('Hi^) 72 works (A.D. 982—1,001).

na

or

lated

(A.

A S'ramji-

West who D.

or or

(incorrectly)

or

or

or

^

(1.)

An

ascetic

of

Ceylon, founder (circa 400 A. D.) of the Dharmaguptah

(m^^'U

"'

mm^

"'^

^ branch ft"tnB) of the SarvdstivddAh (2.) A ^^'^^l'

or

(Dharmapra-

or '^yfe (1-)

of the

^

or

native of southern India who translated (A. D. 590—616) many works into Chinese.

DHARMADHARA

djfia)

or DharmaDhammagutta)

koti (Pali.

the

S'ramana

'74^^^

said to have taught absolute intelligence'.

or

DHARMADEVA

or

'

DHARMAGUPTA

i>g

lator (A.

or

Buddha

367)

transseveral

DHARMAGUPTA BHIKCHU ICARMAN

m^itmM

Title of a compilation

disciple of Hinen-teang.

by a

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

45

DHAKMAGUPTA BHIKCHU- DHARMAMITRA S-^^v^ NI KARIklAN

gg^Jt-E

^'^^^ ^^

)^MB'}i

""

^'^^-

by Giiiiavarmati, A.D.

lation

431.

DHAEMAGUPTA

VINATA

Title of a trans-

E9-^^'|^

by Baddhayas'as D. 405) and another.

lation

(A.

^^^g

DHAKMAKAIiA

native of Central India, the translator of a book on discipline (Pratiraokcha of the Mahasamghika vinaj'a) introduced in China (A.D. fii-st

250).

DHAKMAKARA or

;^'^

A

iit.

mmM

^^

religious nature.

honour. (2.) A previous incarnation of Amitabba, when a disciple of Lokes'vararadja. (3.) A native of Baktra, follower (A.D. 630 (1.)

title of

Hinayana School.

of the

DHARMAKAYA sku)

body.

j^^ (1.)

lit.

The

qualities (v. ing to the

the

spiritual

Buddha,

viz.

(2)

luminous

law!"^}!.')

g mind xuiuvA

of

The 8th son

who 424—442)

Cabul

of

^h

DHARMANANDI ,.

or

'SW

x\

S'ramana

Iff r^E

.

°^ *^® '^'^•

^^^'

Tukhara who 384—391)

of

translated' (A. D.

works.

five

DHARMAPADA

(Pali.

Dham-

mapada). Title of 4 versions of a work by Dharmataata,

S^g *l^ a ^ pits Dharmapadavadana ^-

°^

(!•)

{^ Dhai-mapada 224,

gatha A.D.

(2.)

siitra

D.

290—306,

sutra

^

(q.v.),

(3.)

(4.)

jj^

Dharmasamgraha

hartha gathA

A.

Avadana maA.

D,

guardian

ol

siitra,

DHARMAPALA S(

mA

Ut.

Iff the

a dialectician, an opponent of Brahminism, and author of four works (translated into Chinese A.D. 650—710).

Buddhakchetras.

lit. xAv.

S'ramana

translated (A. D. many works.

the

spiri-

of

^gf^]^^

of lit.

the law, native of Kantchipura, who preferred the priesthood to the hand of a He is famous as princess.

every

of

The 4th

DHARMAMATI or g

A

first of

body

or

the man with connected eyebrows, teacher of dhyana.

or

the 3 Tiikaya) belong-

tuality.

the law,

flourishing

lit.

^^J^

980—1001.

Cos kyi

(Tib.

or

of

Tchandra snrya pradipa. (2.) A S'ramana of the West who translated (A. D. 430) two works.

DHAJRMAPHALA #>

m

S'dkya Dharmaphala

M who

A

S'ramana

of the

oi

^^ West

introduced in China (A.

PART

46 D.

the

207)

nfi;?|s:|E^2 sutra

Mfitdhyama ityukta bic^raphy of S'akyamuni).

ii

the law. Buddha who, in the Ratuavabh4sa Kslpa, will appear in Suvis'uddha, when there will be no sexual difference, birth taking place briglitness

of

A

through anupapidaka.

DHARMAPRADJNA

sections (A.D.

Tukhara, who alphabet in China and translated (A. D. 266—317) some 175 works (3.) M:i^ ;

^^ '^TC

(Indu

or

v.),

yitchaya)

^

DHARMAPRYIA ^^^^TflJ or

M.m&

^^' y^Jfe

S-^rf"©. or love of the law or

lit. lit.

or

goodness

of

the

A

S'raraana from law. (1.) India, translator of the Da8'a.sahasrika (A. D. 382) and of a work on the vinaya (A.

D. 400).

(2.)

An

adherent School from

of

Hinay&na Baktra (A,D. 630). the

(A.

seveal

D. 381—396) or

DHARMARAKOHA. Name five

persons, viz.

^

lit.

(1.)

of

^^7^

Indn Dharma Aranya

(Tib. Gobharana or BhAi-ana), K4a'yapa (with translator Mitaflga) of the sutra of 42

lit.

;

(4.)

or or

or

(second) bodhyanga discrimination, viz. i.e. the faculty of discerning truth and falsehood.

the

(q.

correctness of

lit.

Dhar-

discrimination

lit.

Dharma Aranya)

the law, translator of

DHARMAPRAVITCHAYA lit.

1^^'^

a native of introduced the

first

KTua

Dhamma

M:

(2.)

Maffi"'^^*-

Dharmarakcha,

madhara.

(Pali.

°^'

works v.

67);

(a

DHARMAPRABHASA ^^0^ lit.

I.

prosperity of the law,

-se.

translator of 24

414-421);

works (A.D.

(5.)

jj^

guardian of the law, works lator of 12 1,004—1,058).

lit.

trans(A.

DHARMARADJA jj^

D.

Ut.

king of the law (religion). Epithet of every Buddha.

DHARMARATNA jr^^ treasures lective

of

name

law. Colfor all sutras.

^f^^

DHARMARUTCHI •^ law,

;^^ or j^^

or

law.

Name

viz.

(1.)

em

lit,

the

lit. lit.

hope

of the

joy of the

of three

persons,

a S'ramana of south-

India, translator of three

works (A.D. 501—507) (2.) a S'ramana of southern India who changed his name (A.D. ;

684—705) v.),

to Bodhinitchi (q. translator of 53 works

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY. the (died A. D. 727) (3.) subject of a legend, a fictitious contemporary of Kche;

mamkara Buddha.

DHAEIVIAS'ALA

or Punyas'&la or WH-^ lit.

^^^S?

dwelling of happiness, i. an asylum, or dispensary.

e.

^Jfeis^ Title of a translation by Bodhirutchi (A. D.

DHARMASANGRAHA a

SU-

™e mm^mi by

of

Aanapala

translation

(A.D. 980—1,000).

DHARMAS'ARIRA T^^flJ Greneral term for all (q.

nature) originate according to the Niddnas and are originally not the self. The 4th mode of recollection Smrityupasth&na). (v. One of the 37 Bodhipakchika

dharma.

DHARMAS'OKA ligei

'^PSfW As 'oka on

or

to

his conversion.

DHARMAS'URA s'ura

chan)

name given

^.^^

or

the

lit.

t

j^^^^

or

Dharma-

S'akyadharma-

or

^^^

brave

of

A

the law. native of Chihli, of the surname Li ^^^ who visited India (A.D. 420—453) to China the

and brought

s'ariras

Y.)

DHARMAS'ARIRA

«^^ffi*M

SUTRA Title of

a

book.

PHARMASATYA

^^

Avalokites'vara

SIB^l

mahasthamaprdptavydkaran a sutra.

DHARMATCHAKRA or

the

lit.

wheel

The emblem of the law. Pai-thia,

A S'ramana from

who introduced

China (A.D. 254) the

Elarman

of the

in

^|g

Dharmagupta

DHARMASIMHLA famous

of

of

jg |^ the

law.

Buddhism as

a system of cycles of transthe propagation of which is called iS'74:^ migration,

turning

lit.

tiie

wheel of the

law.

nikaya.

A

(Mong. Ghas-

nomihu

"T^®

vikrama

515).

Tf^^^

human

salung

SUTRA

DHARIMASANGITI

47

DHARMATCHAXRA PRAVARTANA SUTRA. Title

^|

dialectician

of

Kustana.

DHARMASMRITY UPASTHANA (P&li. Dhammdnupasremember ^MWS. that the constituents ^'*-

(of

two translations, viz. (1.) A.D. 25- 220,

A. D. 710.

DHARMATRATA ^0fB^or

or

PART

48 lit.

saviour of the law.

A

Dative of Gandhara, maof Vasumitra, ternal uncle and author of 7 works (translated into Chinese A. "D. 663

— 1001).

DHYANA

DHARMATRATA

mm^mwm

SUTRA Title

translation by (A. D. 398—

a

of

Buddhabhadra 421).

DHARMAVARTI

v.

Kas'yapa

DHARMAVIKRAMA

Dhar-

v.

mas'uia.

DHARMATIYARDHANA ^^

increase

Official title of

of

the

jr^

law.

'f^^

lit.

relics,

^^^p^ fame the law.

of

a

s.

DHATUGOPA v. Stupa. DHATUKAYAPADA S' ASTRA M%\mm^^j^m work by Vasumiti-a Purna), translated by Hiuentsang, A. D. 663.

Title of a (or

DHRITAKA

Dhitika)

(Tib.

ai»

or

lit-

penetrating correct measures. The 5th Indian patriarch, born at Magadha. a disciple of Upagupta. He converted the heretic Mikkhaka and died (circa 286 B. C.) by ecstatic contemplation.

Thatarot. Tib. Mong. srung. tetkuktchi)

(Siam.

Yul

bhkor

Ortchilong

®^^^S^

A

native of Cabul, trans(1.) lator (A. D. 407—415) of several works. native (2.) of India, author of several works (translated into Chi-

s'arira

V.)

DHRITARACHTRA

Kuudla.

DHARMAYAS'AS or

Sacred (q.

ji#i&

Buddha.

lit,

I.

A

DHARMOTTARAH ig|^^ «^

m±^^

the

School of the superior of the or |^.^A|^ lit. the

conqueror of School founded by Dharmottara, a famous expositor of the Vinaya. School of

DHATU

the

A

or gglS-g ,^||5 ex-

plained by

and

real or

^^

4^-^

the

kingdom. of the Lokapalas,

a king of Gandharvas and Pis'atchas.

DHRITIPARIPURNA lit.

law,

the law.

of

The white guardian East, one of the

nese A. D. 973—1058).

gP

controller

1^** lit.

^^"^

raised.

:^T^

lit.

EJCy^S

the firm and com-

A

Buddha plete Bodhisattva. expected to appear as Pad ma vrichabha vikrdmin, attending on Padmaprabha.

DHRUVAPATU |i:P

or

-^^ A

^fctSSK^ lit.

constantly

intelligent. king of Vallabhi (A. D. 630), son-in-law

of S'iladitya.

49

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONART.

DHVADJAGRAKllYtJRA

^

(ggr|B').

Dhyana ecstatic meditation (v.

Sam4-

dhi).

DHV AD JAGRAK Y ^ R A :E

DHARANI

i^^^^m

a translation by Danapdla, A.D. 980—1000. Title

of

DHYANA Mong.

mnM lit.

Sgorapa. or

(Tib.

Dyan) °'

^^^^

MM

abstraction, or

JJJ^^

fixed abstraction, or

contemplation,

or

^^

0B

^-[^

SI Ht. litlit.

destroy all attachment to existence in thought or -wish. From the earliest times Buddhists taught four difierent degrees of abstract contemplation by which the mind should free itself from all subjective and objective trammels, until it reached a state or of absolute indifference

perception and

of

thought,

will.

times,

when

In after

the

dogma

of

metempsychosis became the ruling idea and a desire arose to have certain localicorresponding to certain frames of mind where individuals might be reborn in strict accordance with their spiritual state, the 18 Brahmalokas were divided into 4 regions of contemplation

ties

region of

first

(||!]||),

comprising

the heavens called Brahma parichadya, Brahma purohita

and Mahabrahma, was to be as large as one

universe ~^

said

whole

The second Dhyana

^

^^^ made to com(f§ prehend the heavens Parittabha, Apramabha and Abhasvara and to correspond )

in size to a small

chiliocos-

(^]^:3p^). The next Paritthree Brahmalokas,

mos

Apramanas'ubha tas'ubha, and S'ubhakritsna, were assigned to the

One exercises in reflection. of the 6 Paramitas, abstract intended to contemplation,

self-annihilation

The

(^'^^)

third

Dhyana

and described

as

resembling in size a middling chiliocosmos ^tti^^V

The flffi),

fourth

Dhydna

a large chiliocosmos @i,\

(|g gg

equal in proportions to

('jc^

was formed by the

re-

Brahmalokas, 9 namely, Punyapiasava, Anabhraka, Vrihatphala, AsanAtapa, Avriha, djnisattva, and Sudars'aua Sudris'a, Akanichtha. The first region, being of the size of 1 uniconsidered verse, was also to comprise, as every universe does, 1 sun and moon, 1 central mountain (Meru), 4 large continents and 6 Deva-

maining

the Consequently second region, being equal to a chiliocosmos, had to be numbering 1 as counted second Dhjana with 1,000 lokas.

50

PAET Dliy&nas, 1,000 sons and 1,000 Merus, 4,000 continents and 6,000 Deval6kas. Likewise the third region was now described as being formed by the third Dhydna with 1,000 second first

mocms,

Dhyanas, 10 millions, of first Dhydnas, 10 million suns and moons 10 million Merus, 40 million continents and 60 million Devalokas. The fourth region was made up by the fourth Dhy&na with 1,000 third Dhy&n as, 10 million

second Dhydnas, 10,000 kdt'is of

Dhydnas, as many moons and Merus,

first

suns,

40,000

kotis of continents kotis of Devalo-

I.

'When fate (5?-^)

worlds.

comes to an end, then the Dhydna may come to too,' an end but not

fourth

sooner.

DIGNAGA or Mah&dign&ga -^ j^j||

nese A.D. 648—1,000.

DINABHA JIJIJ^ A

those changes to which every universe was believed to be subject by the rotation of kalpas (see under Asamkyea). Consequently it was said that,

every

'

(SST)

the course of' kalpa of destruction in

"^^'^*'^^^

kalpas, the

^ ^y^^^ °^ ^^

fii-st

Dhyaua

is

destroyed 66 times {& 1 kalpa) by fire, the second Dhydna 7 times by water, and the third Dhyana once (during the 64th kalpa) by wind. The fouith Dhyana, corresponding fo a state of absolute indifference, was declared to remain untouched

by

all

the revolutions of the

deity

heretics

in

Persia.

DIPAMKAKA

light.

in

by

worshipped

But having once given kas. to those 4 Dhydnas a place in cosmology, the Buddhist mind logically proceeded to participate

Mahadigna-

Ht. ;;^ JgJ f | ;^ the dragon tree of the great region. Author of several works translated into Chi-

kara. Tib.

them

or

gdrdjuna

and 60,000'

make

the dragon of the

lit.

great region

11^

lit.

(Singh.

Dipan-

Marmemzad) i&TH]

Buddha

the

of

fixed

The 24th predecessor

S'akyamuni (who foretold the coming of the latter), a disciple of Varaprabha. of

SAM-

DIRGABHAVANA

GHARAMA

^^^BM

A monastery, near fM^'fim^ Kustaua, with a statue which had

*

transported

itself*

thither from Kharachar.

DIRGHAGAMA v. Agama. DIRGHAGAMA S^TRA compilation of 30 translated A.D. 413.

^

— 34 Sutras,

by Buddhayas'as

dIrGHANAKHA or Agnivais'ydna

^

nr

(Pali. lit.

Aggivessayana) long claws. An

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

Arhat, uncle of S'&riputtra.

61

Djalavdhana, reborn as R4-

hula. DIRGHANAKHA. PARIVRADJAKA PARIPRITCH- DJALANDHARA ^8^11 TCHA ;B:;R%S;WRgg Ancient kingdom and city in

a translation, A. D.

Title of

700.

DWAKARA il^fpfg g

38 E. or

A S'ra-

lit sunshine.

ffi|

mana of Central India, translator (A.D. 676—688) of 18 or 19 works author of a new alphabet.

DIVYAS'ROTRA

^S

basota)

The

Dib-

(PdH.

celestial

lit.

2nd

Abhidjna, understand any ability to sound produced in any uniear.

verse.

DJALAVAHANA

The

celestial eye.

(PaU.

^Hg

Dibbatchakkhu)

lit.

1st Abhiview of universe.

instantaneous

any object in any

DJALADHARA GARDJITA GHOCHASUSVARA NAKCHATRA RADJA SAMKUSDMITABHIDJNA

W

^^^5g^^:^

lit.

floweiy

wisdom

of the ruler of the constellation of * the sound of thunder clouds.* A fictitious Buddha of the Priyadar-

s'ana kalpa.

DJALAGARBHA treasury

of

^^

water.

son of Djalav&hana,

physician,

son of Djatimdhara, reborn as S'dkyamuni.

DJAMBALA

Dz^m bha

(Tib.

Citrus acida.

DJAMBU Dz^m or

(Singh.

Damba.

Tib. or ^|jj^>

bu) J||t|j

A

Pffffi

with

*ree

perhaps

leaves,

the Eugenia jambolana.

DJAMBUDVIPA (Singh. DamXom phnDjambugling or Djambudwip. Mong. Djampadiwa.

Siam.

thavib. Tib.

budip) °'

^^ mum

BgPflfi^I^ or

ii^^m One

°'

°'

of the

4 conti-

universe, of of our triangular (v. Djambu) shape, situated S. of the Meru, the southern continent, designation of the inhavited world known to Buddhists, ruled

nents

^

lit. king by Narapati ( A men) in the E., by Ga-

lit,

djapati

(J&^P

lit.

king

of

the

S.,

by

Second

elephants)

in

reborn

Tchatrapati

(^^)

of the parasol jewel)

DJALAMBABA y^^^

lit.

^^J^

of

as G6p4.

ness of water.

A

flowing water.

triangular

DIVYATCHAKCHUS djna,

the Punjaub, now Jalendher, Lat. 31^1 N., Long. 75**

Ut. ful-

Third son of

W., by As'vapati

king

of

horses

lit-

king

in

(M^ in

the lit.

the N.,

52

PART

grouped including, around the Anavatapta (lake) and the Hira&laya, (1.) the countries of the Huns, Ui-

and

gurs, Turks,

etc. in the

N.,

Corea, Japan, in the E., (3.) northern India (27 kingIndia (10 eastern doms),

China,

(2.)

and some islands

kingdoms),

southern

India

(15 kingdoms) and central Indian (30 kingdoms) in the S., and (4.) 34 kingdoms in

the

W.

PJANGULI VIDYA

mmMMl by

^|^^ of a

Title

Amoghavadjra, translation A.D. 746—771.

djarAmavana

^^ One lit.

decrepitude and death. of the 12 Nidanas, the pritruth of Buddhism, i.e. recognizing that decrepitude and death are the natural products of the maturity of the 5 Skandhas.

mary

DJATAKA

or Djatakaraala

^

adventures of original (former) births. Books detailing previous incarnations of lit.

saints.

DJATAKAMALA compilation

of

S'ASTRA 14

Djatakas

by Aryasura, commented on by Djinadeva, translated A.D. 960—1127.

of S'dkyamuni

DJATAKA NIDANA -j^^^

^

Title of a translation

Dharmarakcha, A.D. 285.

by

I.

DJATARU PARADJATA PATIGGAHANA VERAMAN! refrain from acquiring or possessing uncoined or coined gold, silver or jewels. The 10th rule for novices enforcing (v. Sikkhapadani), strict poverty. lit.

DJATI

^

birth.

lit.

One

of

the 12 Nidanas, birth, taking place according to the Tchatur Toni (q. v.) and in each case placing a being in some one of the 6 Gdti.

DJATIKA gold-cash.

HHAn ^^ or

lit.

odoriferous

flower.

DJATIMDHARA holding water. who adjusted

and

diet

to

^^

A

lit.

physician

prescriptions seasons

tlie

reborn as S'uddhodana.

DJAYAGUPTA

^^p^^

teacher of Hiuen-tsang in Snighna.

A

when

DJAYAPURA ^5P^|| A

now in the Punjaub, Hasaurah, 30 miles N.W. of Lahore.

city

DJAYASENA

^M

A

^'t-

ggp^J^

or

conquering array.

Yedic scholar of Surachtra,

disciple of S'llabhadra.

DJAYENDRA VIHARA Ell^'&M^ A monastery

^p of

Pravarnaseuapura (now Srinagar) in Cashmere.

53

SAKSKRIT-CHINESE riCTIONABT.

^^^ or j^P'g or SKK^i^ of'''-^'"^^^ Prasenadjit,

DJETA

raara.

origiBal

Son owner

the

of

park

Djetavana.

^^

DJETAVANA VIHARA

garden

was given

tliat

or

An Bud.

epithet dha.

native

some A. D.

(2.)

park

fJ^^Hc and

fight

of

lit-

(Djetrivana), or

the

victory

J^fg^^

of Djeta. lit. the monastery vihira of seven storeys, in the park which Anathapindaka bought of prince

A

and gave

Djista

to

S'akya-

M,WW,

^^^-

DJETAVANIYAH

P

s'ailah

,

,

_.PJP

0;^

An of

lit.

adthe

victo-

An eloquent rious friend. priest of Nalanda (A.D. 630), author of the •jtED

5J«g7^]^^^

Sarvastivada vinatranslated

va samgraha, b. 700.

A'

DJINAPUTRA 't^lP^PgS

^^H^

rious son.

or Djetiya or P^JS

^f^^ ^^^ ^^^

orious and intimate. herent (A. D. 650) Mahay ana School.

or

muni.

translated

s'&sti-as,

557—711.

DJESTAMITRA or

fields,

A

I^IIS

DJINABANDHU or

every

to

Andhra, author of

of

6

given

™ost victo-

lit-

A

native of Par-

vata, author of the

^ =j^5^ s'astra

^fjfl^

Yc^atcharyabhumi karikd, translated by

Hiuentsang, A.D. 654. School

mount

the dwellers Djeta, or of

on

^^^

School of Djetrivana. A subdivision of the Stavirah lit.

DJINATRATA or WfWM[,

Jg^R^g^ ^^- "^^^* victo-

An adherent rious saviour. (A.D. 630) of the Mahdsamghikah School.

School.

DJIHVA (1.)

^

One

lit.

of

the

DjiVAKA H^^jjn ^^ (incorrectly) ^j^'or }^Indi-iyas, able to revive. A physician, (2.) One illegitimate son of Bimbisara

5

the organ of taste. of the 6 Yidjnanas, the sense of taste.

DJINA ffe

^Jg

lit.

most

jjjl^p

^

victorious.

(1.)

or

tm

tongue, taste.

or

by Amradarika, who resigned the succession Adjatas'atru.

in

DJIVAKAHRADA

favour of

^ -^

yft,

54

PABT

A tank

life-savmg pond. near Mrigadiya. lit.

Cfliang

singing

famous by the sweet-

ness of

or

dgi

Kt.

Supernatural in-

knowledge.

tuition, as the result

sa-

of

madhi.

^R A

^ IP g^

native

sage. (1.)

^^®® ^°

^*"

yj^^^

of

(Pad-

translator (A. D. 558), with Djnanayas'as, of a s'astra on the Pant^ha vidya. (2.)

A

native of

in

"^yfe co-translator (with

others) of the

^^ Mparinirv^na

or

^^1^

±^)§^^^$

S'ramana

sutra.

D.

A.

665.

djRanagupta MiKft®^ J^

^A

lit.

determined

virtue. native of Gandhira, translator (A. D. 561 592) of 43 works.

DJNANAKARA

:5ea^

lit.

ac-

of cumulation knowledge. Eldest son of Mahabhidjnadjndnabhibhu, reborn as Akchobhya.

DJ^ANAMUDRA

^fp^^

the sam&dhi called the seal of knowledge.' A degree of ecstatic meditation. lit.

DJNANAPRABHA

lit.

of knowledge. of India, trans-

(about A. D. 1053) of

lator

two works.

DJNANATCHANDRA lit.

Name char

hood lit.

moon

of a prince of

who entered (A.

moon

§

(1.)

of knowledge.

Khara-

the priest-

D. 625.) (2.) wisdom.

of

'

^*

ka

nikaya

^j^ Name

das'apadartha

lit.

by Hiuen-

s'astra, translated

tsang, A. D. 648. Perhaps the two names refer to one and the same person.

Ma- DJNANAYAS'AS

latter part of the

or

happy omen

of the (hei-etical) author of the

ma ?),

jj^^

dis-

^ :^ J^

DJNINAS'RI

H

DJNANABHADRA

A

knowledge.

of

an opponent of Brahminism.

A

its note.

DJNANA ^JP

light

ciple of S'ilabhadra,

DJIVASDJIVA (Tib. cbang chou) -^-^ A bird,

I.

or

^^

taka, or

lit.

g^p |fp ^

fame

^^

of the pi-

name

lit.

of

th^ conqueror. A native of Magadha, teacher of Yas'ogupta and Djiiagupta, cotranslator (A.D. 564—572) of 6 works.

DJNANOLKA ^'jgH^C

^^*-

the samadhi called the torch degree of wisdom.' of ecstatic meditation. '

A

DHARAN! DJNANOLKA SARVADURGATI PARIS'ODHANi. lations,

Title of 2 trans-

viz.

%^^^M^ Devapradj n

|g JgjKE

by

and

A. D,

others,

691,

anad

55

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

DJYUTICHPRAB'HA

g jgM by Danapdla 980—1000

A. D.

djna:nottara bodhisattva paetpritchtcha. Title of

3

translations,

iM by Dharmarakcha, 285,

(2)

viz.

A, D.

-Xm-^i^^

Nandi, A.D. 420.

(3.)

by

'j^^

-^k>^

lit.

called

'

light

and

j^pg Brahmin

A

bright.'

Buddha connected

fictitious

with the Amitabha legend.

DRAVIDA or Drdvira M A kingdom between Madras and the Cauveri.

DEIDHA g^SSIf A

god-

dess of the earth.

DRONA

Danapala, A.D. 980-— 1000.

the great

A

^

picul

(133^

pounds).

DJNATAKA

Hf^^ag

^ ^ 3^ southern

Sadvahana

}^

A

or

India, king of patron of Kagardjana.

DJUPINGAS tics,

l^fjJ^flD

Here-

who wear rags and eat

DJVALAPRAS'AMANI DHARANI Title of 2 translations, viz. 'a.)

(stolen

by a Bhramin).

DRONODANA RADJA

"

(Tib.

Mong. Rachi-

rtsizas.

MMi

"'

ME

A

prince of Magadha, father of

Devadatta and Mahdn^ma, uncle of S'akyamuni.

chananda about A. D.

695.

«s«apMtt* Amoghava-

P'feliJS^? ^y djra, A.D; 746—771.

DJYAICHTHA ^gprg last

stupa containing a picul of relics of S'akyamuni's body

Bhudh

putrid food.

(2-)

» ^ f^ ?^

DEONASTUPA 11^

month

©{|fn the

°^

re

of

of

Radjagriha

who gave the poor.

stars.

all

A

S

The

s^he-

11^

g£

A

king of Kinnaras.

A

or

^^^^^

^^Ht.

)£

DUCHASANA

in spring.

DJYOTICHKA

DRUMA

^^p^^^

monastery in Tchiuapati.

DUHKHA V. Aryani satyant. DUKULA n^\^m Fine silk. DUNDUBHISTARA RADJA (Tib.

Rnga byangs Idan

pa)

native

(B. C. 525), his wealth to

lit.

of celestial drums. of each koti of Bud-

sound

Name

das taught by Saddparibhuta.

56

PABT

^^

DURGA.

or

Bliira&

or

Mariclii. The wife of Mahes'vara, to whom human flesh was offered once a year in

I.

tinent; four such composing

a univerise.

E.

autumn.

DUS'TCHARITHA(Pali. Burm. Duzzaraik)

-4-55.

ten

nil

three

Au

lit.

wicked deeds, viz. deeds of the body,

(1.)

taking life, theft, and adultery (2.) four deeds of the mouth, i.e. lying, exaggeration, abuse i.e.

;

and

ambiguous

talk

(3.)

;

three deeds of the mind, i.e. coveting, malice aud unbelief.

DV ADAS' ABUDDHAKA TRA.

SU-

Title of 2 translations,

A.

^^**

*^®

unicorn-richi.

ascetic who, ensnared

by

a woman, lost his riddhi.

fiKAUYAHARIKAH (Singh. Ekabhyoharikas) j^i^HJt^

mmmnu -m^ ^^^^^ - m-mn^ A ^^

^^-

one

language. School which repeated the teachings of the Mahasamghikdh. of

EKOTTARAGAMAS tarikdgama

ELAPATRA Djnanagupta, A. D. 587, and

m

^^

EKAS'RI^GA RICHI

v.

Ekot-

or

Agama.

^HJ^Pli^ A

(1.)

Naga

who A.D. 711.

consulted S'dkyamuni rebirth in a higher sphere. (2.) A palm tree, formerly destroyed by that

about

DVADAS'ANIKAYA

S'AST-

Naga. tract

lated 408.

by N^ardjuna, transby KumAradjlva, A, D.

DVADAS'AVIHARANA TRA +i:3gg Tbe S'akyamuni

(to

year), translated ka, A. D. 392.

SUlife of

by Kaloda-

^^^j^ kingdom, on

(Siam. Thavib)

Province and city stan,

or

^^

in

Turke-

on the upper Jaxartes.

the up-

ja

G.

An GADGADASVARA

per Irawaddy.

DVIPA

FERGHANA ^J_b

12th

his

DYARXTATl ancient

F.

|^

j^^

lit.

wonderful soimd. A Bodhisattva, master of 17 degrees of samadhi, residing in Vairotchana ras'mi pratimandita. fictitious

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

GADJAPATI

V.

Djambudvipa.

GAHAN

An ancient {ig ia kingdom, W. of Samarkand, now a district of Bokhara.

GANDHA :^

lit.

(Singh. fragrance.

the Chadayatana of smell.

G.ANDHAHASTi

;

Gandhan)

One the

of

sense

incense elephant. The 72nd 1,000 Buddhas of the

Bhadrakalpa.

lit.

of

(known

to

the

^

jjj

Bud-

Chinese

r^ion

of

the

Anavatapta lake.

GANDHARA ^pg|| cient kingdom in the of the Punjab (about

lit.

;f;oJ|^f^

dumb

the

Buddha. The 733rd of the 1,000 Buddhas of the Bhadra Kalpa.

GANI:S'A

v.

Vindyaka.

m

Khongka)

(Siam.

or

te%^°»" by ^7ji^

^

North Dheri

and Bajoor), famous as a centre of Buddhism. S'dkyamuni, in a former life, lived there and tore out his eyes to benefit others. See also

GANDHARVAS

or Gaudharva Kayikas (Singh. Gandhai-wa.

t^

or

explained

happy by

lit.

or

river

"1^*0^

^:^

lit. that which came from heaven (sc. to earth, gam-ga). The Ganges, which drops from S'iva's ear inio the Anavatapta lake, thence passes out, through the

mouth

of

the

silver

(gomukhi),

and

falls,

permeating

cow after

eastern southern

India, ocean, superstition ascribing to the water of the Gauges sin-cleansing power.

into the ' heretical

'

GANGADVARA ^^pj lit.

the

Ganges.

under Kunala.

Siam. Thephakhon than)

ISM

(Mahabiiadra)

inoenae moantaiu. One 10 fabnloos mountains

dhism),

GANENDRA

and

Ht.

of

GANDHA MADANA

retinue of Dhritarachtra others.

gang!

§^

57

A

f^

the river famous devalaya,

gate

of

the present Hurdwar.

GANGI

^i^

A

sorcei-er

of

the time of Kas'yapa Buddha, a former incarnation of Apalala.

rw»i' <>r lit.

$IP6

explained by

p^^

smelling incense, or by lit. feeding on incense.

GANGOTTAROPASIKA PARIPRITCHTCH'A fgjnj_t

^:^

(^^^^

Demons

by Bodhirutchi, A. D. 618—907.

(superior to men), living on Gandha madana the musicians of Tndra; the

Title of a trans-

lation

GARBHA SUTRA.

Title

of

4

PART

58 translations, viz. (1.)

A

H-^^^ by Dbarmarakcha,

IX 303, (2.) ¥iiajJ§S A.D. 384-417, (3.) ^|||JnJ

618—907, and

D.

rutchi, A.

A. D.

(^•)

IftiftAS^i 618—907.

GAKUDA

Gaiunda.

(Singh.

Phreng

or

Mkalding

^{^^

thogs)

or

explained i

by

-A.

a bird with golden

lit.

wings. Monstrous birds (superior to men), the enemies of

The Garuda, king

Nagas.

of birds,

in

is,

constant

the

existence, viz, devas, men, asuras, beings in hell, pretas and animls. The latter three are called lower paths ("TC '

GAUTAMA

Brahminism, companion of

Vishnu.

An

Jl^

ancient

kingdom, the region of Rooand Balkh between ee, Bamiaa. or >J,flP'g

explained by

jg

lit.

^2§

singly

^jji^p

a

on earth (gau) the

lit.

Six

or

most

victorous (tama). (1.). The name of the sacerdotal S'akya family. (2.) An ancient richi, member of that family. name of S'akyamuni. (3.)

A

GAUTAMA DHARMADJNANA lE^ ^^^^ffllR or Dharmapradjfia or

or

^ eldest son

Gautama

of

governor of translator (A.D.

Pradjnarutchi

Yangchuen, 582) of a work on Karma.

GAUTAMA

PRADJNARU-

^^^m^^^ Var4A Brahmana

^^'

of

nas'i, translator (A.

D. 538

detached stanzas distinguished from

GAUTAMA

SAMGHAD:&VL

e.

Metrical

hymns with a moral

GATI

explained by

543) of some 18 works.

raising

narratives purport. Gathas of 32 works are called Arydgiti.

or

or

Jg^

^^ p^by M ^^

chants, or

chant i. (to be Geya).

Gautama. Geoutam,

or

hymns and lit.

^

Phrakodom. Tib. Mong. Goodam)

TCHI

GATHA

(Singh.

Samonokodom

Siam.

The

GATCHI

'

^C&^

BLlirut, Tib.

Siam!

T.

the assembled devas. A translator native of Cabul, (A.D. 3S3— 398) of some 7 lit.

works.

GAUTAMi (Tib. Grobai rigs

conditions

of

drug)

sentient

m>^m

explained by telligent

B^-^

or

woman,

or

m-m

ht.

in-

f^^^

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY. ruler

Kt.

nuns.

A

of

1^1 ;p„^^j:jLM GDmmentary (on the preceding work), by Vasu-

assembled Mahapradjd-

the

title of

^

pati.

GA.VAMPATI '|g^^{§ plained by Jh.p\

lit.

ex-

bandhu,

translated (A. 535) by Bodhiratclii.

rumi-

nating like a cow. A man bom with a mouth like a cow (in expiation of sins committed in a former life).

59

GAYATA

m^^

W.

of

the 20th Indian patriarch, teacher of Vasubandhu died A. D. 47. ;"

Gay ah),

present

became where S'akyamuni (v. Bodhidruma).

GAYAKAS'YAPA (Singh. Gayakasyappa) fn;Jf)^||^ brother of Mahakas'yapa, originally a fire worshipper, one of the 11 foremost disS'akyamuni. See ciples of

prose passages.

honour

^tM.^

descendant

of

^

(Madra),

of

4 translations

Kumaradjiva,

*":(2.)

viz.

A.

^

384

^^\iimi

Bodhirutobi, A.D.

^3)

Title

(1.)

D.

^y

386—534;

GHANTA large

^^

gong or

A.

'

V.

973—981. Hosna.

GHOCHA J^^^

or

lit.

^Jj^g^

wonderful voice. An Arhat, author of the Abhidharmamrita s'astra, who restored the eyesight of KunAla by washing his eyes with the tears of people moved by his eloquence.

GHOCHAMATI

GAYAS'IBCHA SUTRA TIKA

A in

deva, A. D.

GHA.ZNA

(4.)

A. D. 693.

^ used

or

bell

D.

monasteries.

;

-kmMm\iimi^y^-

in

also

GHANTISUTRA $t^|%|f A transliteration by Dharma-

^y

hii-utchi,

See

b^ Divakara, 618—907.

^mmmmMi

Vinltarutohi, A. D, 582

Odes

(2.)

saints.

GHANAVYUHA SUTRA ^ ^gxjg^^ Title of a trans-

Udra Kama

laboured, as the 18th Indian patriacli, among the Tokhari Tartars, and died (B. C. 13) ' by the fiie of ecstatic meditation'.

GAYAS'IRCHA SUTRA.

of

lation

GAYAS'ATA ftltTi^^

lit

Gatha.

also Samantaprabhasa.

native of

-mm

or

repetitional chants. (1.) Metrical interpolations, repeating the sense of preceding

Buddha

A

native

of northern India,

GAYA ^n^ A city of Magadha GEYA 1^7^ (N.

A

D.

meaning

of

noise. The 7th siirya pra-

son of Tchandra dipa.

lit.

PART

60

^

CHOCHIRA ^i£

wmm ^

<^^

^''^^'

pati of Kdus'ambi, who gave S'akjamani the Ghochiravana (Singh. Gosika) park J||gjp

•^

modem

(the

Gopsahasa,

near Kosam).

GHRANA

(Pali.

M

Ghanan)

One

Ghana. Singh. nose.

the

lit.

Vidjadnas, the

of the 6

I.

guardian

lit.

of

the

ground. A title of Yas*odhara. See also Djalagarbha.

GOPALA ^^J^H

(1.)

A naga

king of Pradipa prabhapura, converted by S'stkyamimi. (2.) An Arhat of Vdisaka, famous who taught as an author, the existence of both ego and non-ego.

organ and sense of smell. An or Ghori

GOPALI

kingdom and city between Koondooz and Cabnl,

GOS'IRCHA TCHANDANA 4^ "M* tl Copperbrown

gg

GHUR

ancient

near Khinjan.

GITAMITRA

m^

|g^g

MM

""'

or

^^-

|^ *^"

GODHAls YA v. AparagodAna. V.

hair.

A

a

lit.

cow's

snbdivision of a yo-

djana.

GOMATI

ig

the mountains of Uttaraknru, which continent is said to be shaped like the head of '

The first image of S'dkyamuni was made of this

a cow.' wood.

Jh^

cow's

lit.

^^

(1.)

The

Goomth, which rises in Rohilcund, and falls into the Ganges below Benares. (2.) A monastery (A. D. 400) in

horn.

or

A

mountain, near Kustana.

jaBftUlP An

GOVIS'ANA

in Sthanes'vara.

^^

^

GOS'RINGA J^ggUfl

Kukali.

GOKANTHA SAMGHARAMA lS#^l!in^ ^ monastery GOLOMA

person,

sandalwood, such as found on

singing friend. A S'ramana of the West, translator (A.I). 317—420) of some 25 works.

GOKALI

A

JII^J^TflJ

perhaps identic with Kukali.

ancient kingdom,

the region

of S. Ghundowsee, Moradabad, in Rohilcund.

near

GRAHAMATRIKA DHARA-

river

Kustana.

GOPA

(Tib.

Buraiga)

Satshoma J^yj^ °^ 4^

LLWn explained by

Mong. or

^^fS

Title

of

a

translation

by

Dharmadeva, A.D. 973—981.

GRICHMA Jlf^ heat.

lit.

gradual

The months Djy&ichAchadha (from the

tha and

16th day of

the

1st, to

the

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

15th day of the 3rd Chinese moon).

GHRIDHEAKUTA (Pali. djakabo)

^MKlSlij

Ghe-

°^-

^

interaction of which is cause of all variation in forms of existence.

famous

for

its

A

mountain EMjagriha, vultures and

caverns inhabited by ascetics. where Pis'una, in the shape of a vulture, hindered the

the the

GUNABHADRA ^^l^f{^ IS

f^^

or

lit.

virtuous

A

follower of the Mahis'asakah in kapis'a (2.)

sage.

vnlture peak. (Giddore) near

61

A

(1.)

Brahmana

of

Central

India, translator (A.D. 435

443) of some 78 works.

GUNADA Jjjg;^

Author of

meditations of Ananda.

GRIHAPATI elder.

A

(Singh. Gihi)

wealthy

g

house-

holder; proprietor.

Divakara.

GUNAMATI

GROSAPAM V. Bhagardma. GUHYAGARBHARADJA SUof a translation (A.D.

1,000)

pradjiidparamita sutra s'astra, translated (A. D. 683) by

980

by Danapala.

GUHYASAMAYAGARBHA RADJA SUTRA

:fg^ dom.

who

lit.

Jlll^^g

or

goodness and wis-

A

native of Parvata, lived Vallabhi, a at

noted antagonist of Brahminism, author of the

^;f||^

s'astra, LakchanAnusara translated (A. D. 557—569) by Paramartha.

GUNAPRABHA translation (A.D. 980—1,000)

by Danapala.

GUNA ^||5 or ffe:^

lit.

A

or

^-f(^

lit.

light

of

A native of Pardeserted the HinaMahdyana yana for the School, assailed the former

goodness.

or

g

lit,

atom,

the active prin-

Nature, looked upon as an active principle, operating in the Chadayatanas. term of the heretical Samkhya philosophers, designating 3 stages of evolution, 3 worlds, 3 forces, the ciple.

^ vati,

in

who

many

tracts,

and compos-

the Tattva satya and other s'astras. Bumouf identifies him with Gunamati.

ed

GUNARATNA SANKUSUMITA

PARIPRITCHTCH'A

PART

62

Title

by Bodhim-

of a translation tchi,

A.D. 618—907.

DUNAVAEMAK

J^JI^g^j^

goodness. A and merit prince of Kubh^. (Cashmere), translator (about 431 A. D.) of 10 works.

GUNAVRrDDHI or fig ^^

lit.

^^^im

advance of good-

A

ness. S'ramaiia of Central India, translator (A. D. 492

—495)

of 3 works.

GURUPADAGIRI

v.

I,

when 30 years having become an Arhat, lie transported himself miraCentral India culously to where he laboured (until A. D. 209) as the 23rd patriarch under the name Padmaratna. hermit, and

old,

HAMI p^^.

or

^gjj; An

ancient kingdom and N. E. of lake Lop.

HANDJNA

^^ A

where in India,

city,

city

some-

the

birth-

place of Revata.

HANSA SAMGHARAMA

g

monastery.

A

Kukkuwild

tapadagiri.

GURDJDJABA ^jffM

-^^

ancient tribe (which subsequently moved S. and gave the name to Gujerat) and kingdom, in southern Kadjpootana, around Barmir.

goose

monastery on Indras'ilaguha, the inmates of which were once saved from starvation by the charitable self-sacrifice of a wild goose.

HARALI |g*I||§ ^

fabric of

the finest down.

H. HAHAVA

V.

HARCHA VARDDHANA

mmmM m^

Ababa,

HAIMAVATAH

J«**6

U » «li|ffifP

li'-

M-

increase of joy.

School

tector

dwellers on the snowy mountains. A subdivision of the Mahasamghikah School. of

HAKLENAYAS'AS |||jfj^5 ^^^ A Brahmana, born in the

palace

of

the

king of

He divided himself 1,000 individuals but made all the others invisible by his own splendour. When 22 vears old, he became a Tukhara. into

^

^^

kink

of

of

Name

"*•

of

Kanydkubdja, proBuddhists (A. D.

625).

HARITI

or

Ariti

(Tib.

rog ma) p^-^lj^

& demons, A^hA ^''

of

or ^'^'

Hph|,^||J '^°*^^''

woman

of

Radjagriha who, having sworn to devour ever}' baby in the place, was reborn as a Rakchasi and, having given birth to 500 children, devoured one evpirv dav. was until she

SANSKJRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

converted by S'Akyamuni and became a nun. Her image is now in every nunnery.

HARIVARMAN fpfjjj^^ A native of India, author of the

j^ 5J

Iro s'&stra, translated

Satyasiddhi

(A.D. 407 418) by Kumdradjiva.

—

HASARA

H ^ H The

2nd

capital of Tsaukuta, perhaps

the

modem Guzar

on

the

HASAT

^

lit.

fore-arm.

The

16,000th part of a yodjana.

HASTIGABTA

^^^^

lit.

the ditch (formed by) the monument elephant's fall. of S'^kyamuni's power in flinging aside a dead elephant put in his path by Devadatta.

A

HASTIKAKCHYA Title of

School of the Staviras treating of the cause, or Hetu<

School which treats of

the subdivision of the Sarvdstivadah.

StTKA.

two translation

A

causes.

HlrrUVIDYi S'ASTRA

g

the treatise

ex-

lit.

BQIl^

plaining the causes. One of the Pmtcha vidyd s'astras, a tract on the nature of truth

and

Hehnend.

error.

HE VADJRA TANTRA

^g by Dharmarakcha, Title of

on a mountain on which S'dkyamuni, in a former life, Takchas.

himself

HIMATALA ^IjjTC

mountains.

316.

dom under

^^

elephant corps army).

(of

HAYAMUKHA v. HELMEND || river, rising

and moon.

falling

lit.

the

an Indian

Ayamukha.

HIMAVAT

A

SlU India.

g

to

save

^f ^ snowy 9.

or

below the

An ancient

kinga S'akya ruler

(A.D. 43), N. of the Hiudookoosh, near the principal source of the Oxus.

in Afghanistan into lake Ha-

^P

[10

lit.

Dharmarahcha, A. D. 265

HASTIKATA

(perhaps

the modem Elilla Assen, Lat. 34° 13 N. Long. 68" 40 E)

sacrificed

and

A.D. 1004

HippA gin A city

viz.

mitra, A. D.

a translation

—1058.

byl>l^arma-.

^WtM^M.420—479,

63

^**

(Siam. Himaphant) ^^°^y mountains.

The Himalaya, Hindookoosh, and other mountains N. of

HETUVADAPURVA STAVI HINAYANA

lit.

/J>

the

small conveyance, i.e. the simplest vehicle of salvation. The primitive form of the

PABT

Buddhist dogma,

tlie

m canon

of philosophical the Hinaydna School, now consisting of about 37 works, the earliest of which, the

Gunanirdes'a

translated

s'astra,

into

Chinese, A.D. 25—220.

HINGU

MM

Assa

foetida,

A

flowing past the modem

a

Vati.

Nepaul and

Kus'inagara, or Gunduck. Chinese texts confound it with the Nairandja-

Gandaki

na.

HOMA JI^J A

city (perhaps

the modern Humoon) on the eastern frontier of Persia.

HOSNA the

Ghazna

or

%

Tsaukuta the modern Ghuznee. capital

HRI ^^PS

of

litanies

mudra comfort dead.

(q.

explained

by ^^

A

mystic

the heart. sound, used, in lit.

sorcery and accompanied with manipulations, to the souls of the

HROSMINKAN gli^n

noted product of Tsdukuta,

the river

lit.

river rising in

v.),

HINATANABHIDHARMA /]

^iPM§M was

SygT

fiist of

the 3 phases of development through which the Buddist system passed (v. Triyana), corresponding with the first of the 3 degrees of Arhatship (v. S'rdvaka). The characteristics of the Hinayana School, of which the Chinese know 18 subdivisions, are the preponderance of active moral asceticism and the absence of metaphysical speculation and mysticism.

The

I.

or 5R:

12

Semen-

^

An

ancient kingdom, the region of Koondooz, Lat. 35° 40 N. Long. 68° 22. E.

HIRANYA PARVATA j^t^ HUCHKARA

mm^Jmm

A-

Cashmere, the modern Uskar, on the Behat. city of

ancient kingdom, noted for a volcano being near its capital (the present Monghir, Lat. 25° 16 N. Long. 86° 26 E.)

HIRANYAVATI or Adjitavati

Mmmk jg

Hiranya

/=»fg^fl^jg «'

w^f ^«

^^

lit. by by ^^jl,^j^{g gold sand Vati or by

explained

invincible, or lit.

or

HUDJIKAJ^ S^J:1)t

^"^

W.

^^"

cient

kingdom,

Balkh,

the region of DjuLai. 35° 20 N. Long.

zdjau, 65° E.

HUMI

i

A

S.

tribe of

of

Tam-

asthiti

HUPIAN iPS 32 IR

The an-

cient capital of Urddhasth&na, N. of Cabul.

65

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

of the secular power, protec-

I.

iCHADHARA

(Pali.

Isadhara.

Siam.

Isliadhara. Singh. Tsinthon. Tib. Sciol

^|^

explained by

darin)

bulg-

lit-

ing on a pivot, or by ^i|| A chain of revolving. mountains whose peaks resemble linchpins. The second

lit.

of

the

7

concentric

circles

surrounding

mountains the Meru. of

mS'VAKU VIRUDHAKA

or

Videhaka (Singh. Amba or ram Tib Bhu Okkaka. ching pa hphgsskyespo)

but as

tor of the inferior to

church,

S'atamanya,

Traiyastrims'as,

Buddhist any saint. Further particulars Sakchi, see under S'akra, Vadjra.

INDRADHVADJA ^^fg image of Indra. A fictitious lit.

contemporary of S'4kyaTnuni, being Bud(fiia of the S. W. of our universe, an incarnation of the 7th son of Mahabhidjiia djnana bhibhu.

mDRANILAMUKTA

g]

P'g

SMM @ ^ explained by ^a ^ ^ ^

(Kama king). A descendant of Gautama (q. v.), the last of Potala of the Kama (god of love) dynasty. When he heai-d that his four sons, whom he had banished for the sake of a concubine, refused to obey his summons to return, he exclaimed

king

^

Hjj (S'dkya), '

is it

meaning

possible

'

?

to say,

Thenceforth

his descendants were the race of S'akya,

INDRA

(Siam. Phras

called

in.

or

kutchika or lit.

Khurmusda

supreme

ruler, or

tegri)

by

^

lit. A popular god of by adopted Brahminisra,

ruler.

Buddhism

as

pearl

blue

i.e.

called Indra (because it is fabuthe lord of pearls). lous jewel forming the basis of the throne of Indra (v.

A

Nyagrodha).

INDRAS'AILAGUHA

^J^^

lit.

the

g]

cavern

P'g

o£

Htby /]>J[E^;gj4 isolatsmall the mountain of

S'akra, or

A cavernous rocks. ed mountain with rock temple, near Nalanda.

Tib.

or Bdosogs Kaus'ika. Mong. Khurmusda

Dvango

(azure)

(Indra)

(pearl),

representative

INDRYA (Pali.

roots,

or Pantcha Indrydni lit. 5

Indrayas)

explained

^if^ by

^^

productive of life. One of the 37 Bodhi pakchika dharma, 5 positive agents lit.

producing sound viz. (1.) faith v.

moral

life,

S'raddendriya,

PART

66

Viryendriya, Smritindriya, meditation v. ecstatic (4.) Samadliindiiya, (5.) wisdom V. Pradjnendriya. These 5 Indriyas differ from the 5 Balas (v. Bala) only by being, in the latter case, viewed as negative moral agents the growth of preventing (2.)

enei-gy

v.

(3.)

memory

v.

INDU fp^

^ "a

(Indica

^^ ^

(Indu) or

regio) or

sc.

(Sindhu, Scinde)

(Hindu)

plained by

lit.

India

illumine the world), or

or

^-^

or

B

because

(sc,

ancient

ISCHKESCHM fg |g An

Osus.

by

^^

lit.

explained

the

region

(guarded by) Indra. General term for India which is described as resembling, in shape, the moon at her half, measuring 90,000 U in circumference, and placed among

kingdoms

other

moon among

like

the

stars.

Q tI^ :^

V.

dependent

Khas'a.

existence

A

(1.)

See

NagArdjuna,

g;g^

v.

sovereign deva.

(1.)

A

lit.

A name

deity revered

by the Pamsupatas.

or Khavakan or Avakan (Afghan) or Vakhan

-Kit® An

kingdom, the S.E. nistan, the

translated

590—616) by Dhar-

magupta.

INVAKAN

^^

commentator

IS'VARADEVA

Sindh.

or ^-fffi*

(sove-

title

of India,

of S'iva. (2.)

'

^

A

kchu

(A. D.

Dharmarakcha

S#-®

or

of the Samj^uktabhidharma bhihridayas'astra. (3.}

by

INDU DHARMA ARAN ^A V.

the

given to Avalokites vara and S'iva, other popular deities. (2.) A S'ramana of the West, who made (x\.D. 426) a translation (lost since 730 A. D.) reign).

the

Djambudvipa.

INDUS

lit.

white river city. A city in Turkestan, on a small tributary of the Jaxartes.

iS'VARA >(^||^)^|g

glP^gHl^f^

(Indravadaua)

^ J^

ancient kingdom uear the principal source of the

ex-

of of

of

in

ISKARDU

moon

the

city

(lit.

^° i^^Mmm kingdom Burmah.

s'iva)

^

the saints the rest

-BK

also

the Afghans.

IS'ANAPURA

ISFIDJAB

evil.

>fjfjti

I.

of

original

^"

M

ancient

Afgha-

home

of

ITtYUKTAS yflbn

or

explained

Itivrittakara

by

;i;^

lit.

original events. One of the 12 classes of Buddliist literature, biographical narratives.

67

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

KALANTAKA v. KALANUSAMN

K. KACHANIA ^||ft^5S An

Jji^

ancient Idugdom, W. of Samarkand, near Kermina. lit. corruption.

KACHAYA

cor-

of

(

^

migi-'atioD

versal

trans-

of

(4.)

ff (^ ^)^ and ),

(.jg

life

A

doctrinal views

miseries

(3.)

)

uni(5.)

destiny {^).

KACHAYA i^^i^^

^

^^

§§

^'^^

by

explained

The

garments. clerical (coloured) vestments.

lit.

dyed

KA.CHGAB the

name

*lt

An

(Casia

or

-j^^J>

black

A

KALAPINAKA ^JmMmm\f^

ruption, viz. (1.) the kalpa existence of any /±T|\ or univei-se, (2.)

hard

(yield-

dust.

species of sandalwood (Styrax benzoin).

^g

There are 5 spheres

%^^^^

Tchandana

lit.

ing) a

Karandaka.

(after

city

near

Magadha,

of

Kulika, S. of Bahar.

KALABUTCHI

^ ^ S'ramana

lit.

^J^:^^ or true

who

West,

of the

(A. D.' 281) sutra.

A

joy.

one

translated

KALASUTRA (Siam. Kalasuta)

£g^

lit.

The

black ropes.

second of 8 hells where the with loaded are culprits heatedochains.

^ kingdom KALAVINGKA

of the capital)

ancient

the

regio),

or Kuravikaya

modem

Cashgar.

KADJINGARA Kadjughira

or Kadjinga or (P^li.

Kadjan-

an

-^mMj

°^

or

bird,

voiced

ancient

king-

dom, in Agra province, near Farakabad, the modem Kadjeri.

KAKUDA KATTAYANA -tUM ^^®

^^

the

Jjg

^ Brahmins

Upanishads

of

leicus.

^%^^

KALAYAS'AS ndb^ lit. ever

lit.

division of time,

a season.

4 hours.

«'

A

famous.

of the West, translator (A.P. 442) of 2 works.

the

KALINGA llil^fljn An kingdom, nursery

modem

ancient

S. E. of Kos'ala, of

heretics;

a

the

Calingapatam.

Atharvaveda.

KAIiA 0^

li*--

S'ramana

who opposed S'akyamuni, called Kabandhin Katyslyana in

melan

-jjij^^

The Cuculns

iraraortal bird.

An

BirW-lS

'^^.^'

^^-

A KAURADJA ^4^IJ£

or

^

PART

68 :«*

or

??

tf

^

the

lit.

A

king

quarrelsome king. of Magadha (reborn as Kaundinya), converted by the stoicism displayed by Kchdntirichi when the latter's hands and feet were cnt off, owing to the king's concubines having visited the richi's hermitage.

KALODAKA

jJSMSPttl

^yk

or

lit-

ti™®

(kala)

water (udaka). A of the West, translator 383) of one work.

S'ramana

KALODAYIN man

with

A

lustre.

^fmMlJt?"^ or

a face

black S'akreborn as

disciple

yamuni, to be Saraantaprabhasa.

KALPA

(A.I).

of)

of

Kappa.

Tib.

Bskalpa. Mong. Galab)

^j]^

"

(Pali.

m&mt ^7

plained

;^

»

^

m -^

great period (not to

^^^^

1^*-

be

^ re-

ckoned by months and years). A period during whick a physical univeree is formed There are and destroyed. kalpas gi-eat (~}c^) ^^^ small kalpas

Every

(/J^gJ\ or mahakalpa Siam. Mahakappa. (Pali. Mahakab. Tib. Bskal pa cen po), or period elapsing from the moment when a universe the moment is formed to when another is put in its 4 into divided is place, Asaihkhyea kalpas (v. Vivart-

great

kalpa

I.

Vivarttasiddha, Samvartta, Samvarttasiddha), corresponding with the 4 seasons of the year and equal to 80 small kalpas or 1,344,000 years. Every small kalpa or Antara or interim kalpa (Singh. Antahkalpaya. Tib. Bar gyi bskal pa. Mong. Saghoratu or Sabssarum or Dumdadu Galab) is divided into a period of increase (J®'^) ta,

and decrease

The

(^^).

former (Tib. Bskalpa bzang successively ruled by 4 po), Tchakravartis, called kings of iron, copper, silver and gold), is divided into 4 ages (iron, copper, silver, gold),

which human life during gradually increases to 84,000 years and the height of tbe human body to 84,000 feet. The kalpa of decrease (Tib. Bskal pa ngan pa) is divided into 3 periods 1'^'%) of ,

distress (viz. pestilence, war,

famine), during which human to 10 years life is reduced and the height of the human body to 1 foot. There isdistinction of 5 another kalpas, viz. (1.) the interim (Antara) kalpa, divided, as above, into a period of increase and decrease ; (2.) the kalpa of formation v. Vivartta; (3.) the kalpa of continned existence v. Vivarttasiddha; (4.) the kalpa of destiuction, v. Samvartta

;

(5.)

continued destruction V. Samvarttasiddha (6.) the great kalpa v. Ma-

the kalpa of

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

69

1^ A native

of India (contem-

hAkalpa.

A

gives, (1.)

Antara kalpas

third

divisicu /"Pjl

Padmasambhava)

porary of

who opposed the Mahdydna ^)^ (2.) Vivartta kalpas (^ School in Tibet. ^), (3-) Samvai-tta kalpas ?j^^\ and (4.) Mahdkalpas KAMAPURA >Jn]^^iiS An 0^^)^ A fourth division ancient kingdom, the modem gives,

(1.)

(/j.^)

Antara

of 16,800,000

kalpas years,

(2.)

Middling kalpas (tb*n)

of

336,000,000

Mahakalpas

of

years,

(3.)

1,344,000,000

years.

KAMA V. Mara. KAMADHATU

KAMBALA ^|$|| A

or

Kamaloka

gion of desire. (1.) The first of the Trailokya, the earth and the 6 Devalokas, constituting the physical world of form and sensuous gratification. (2.) All beiDgs sub-

metempsychceis on account of the immoral chato

fabric

of fine wool.

KAMKARA

^

A

nu-

j;^ || meral, equal to 10,000,000,000.

KANADEVA ^n |p ||

or Kamavatchara (Tib. Dod pai khsmajg^fi lit. the re-

ject

Gohati, in western Assam.

^A

India, a Vais'ya by birth, disciple of Nagardjuna; laboured (B. C. 212—161), in Kapila and Pataliputtra, as the 15th Indian patriarch, a great op-

native

southern

of

ponent of heretics.

The

Butea

See

frondosa.

also Palas'a.

KANAKAVARNA PURVAYOVIMALA GA SUTRA

racter of desire.

KAMALADALA

NAKCHATRA RADJA SAMKUSUMITABHIDJNA

g

^^±^^

Title of a translation (A.

D. 542) by Gautama Pradjnarutclii.

king

of

the

constellotion

pure flower and Buddha of wisdom, A fictitious Buddha, to appear in V4irotchana ras'mi pratiraandita. (called)

KAMALANKA An

Jg aM

jjg

ancient kingdom, in Chittagong, opposite the mouth of the Ganges,

KAMALAS'IK^

ijm

^M^

Ai£U f^p-

TjpBa.

I

I

KANAKAMUISI

(P41i Konalga-

mana. Siam. Phra Konarkham. Tib. G«er thub. Mong Altan tchidaktchi)

plained by cluse

-^^

(radiant

Brahman

as)

T^n^niD lit.

a re-

gold

A

the Kds'yapa family, native of Subhanavati, the 2nd of the 5 Buddhas of the Bhadra kalpa, the 5tb of

PART

70

7 ancient Buddhas, who converted 30,000 persons when human life lasted 30,000

of

the

years.

KANDAT of

^

^

Tamasthiti,

Kimdoot,

4o

The

capital

the modern above miles

Ishtrakh.

I.

the modern Canouge, where the 1000 daughters of Brahmadatta, who refused Mahavrikcha, became deformed.

KAPALIRAS

or

^ ^ ^^ nas

Kapaladhdriexplained by

^J[g

(wearing a) head-

lit.

A here-

gear of skull bones. tical (Shivaitic) sect.

KAPILA ^Ji;,^ conqueror Tochari, great part of India,

a patron of

of Buddhism, who built the finest stupas in the Punjab and in Cabulistan. He reigned, B.C. 15 to 45 A.D., when the 3rd (or 4th) synod met in Cashmere and revised the

canon

finally.

KANTAKANAM DJA or

AS'VARA-

(Singh. Kantaka)

Min

lit,

^|^^

king of horses.

The horse by which S'akya-

or

^^^Jj

the

The

red-coloui*ed richi. founder of the S^mkhya

(<1-

"^O

lit.

who,

philosophy,

several centuries before S'akyamuni, composed the heretical

±-\'^^

Samkhya-

karika bhdchya s'astra, trans(A. D. 557—569) by Paramartha.

lated

KAPILAVASTU

(Pdli.

Kapi-

Singh. Kimbulvat. Siam. Kabillaphat. Tib. Serskya ghrong. Mong. Kabilik) lavattu.

rauni escaped from home.

KANTCHANAMALA

^

lit.

(wearing)

^^

headgear

pure gold. The wife of Kunala, noted for her fidelity to her disgraced husband.

or

of

explained by ^If city of wonderful virtue yellow dwelor by ^1^ IS*

lit.

KA.NTCHIPURA or

^^te^

1'^®

lit.

capital

of

Dravida, the modern Condjeveram, near Madras.

KANYAKUBDJA

f^^^^

backed maidens. A kingdom and city of Central India,

An

ancient city, birth place of S'akyamuni, destroyed during the lifetime of the latter, situated (according to Hiuen-tsang) a short distance N.W. of present Gorucpoor, Lat. 26°46 N. Long. 83°19 E.

ling.

KAPIMALA A natixe

^ Bi of

Patna,

J

13th

71

SANSKRrr-CHINKSF. DICl'IONARY.

Indian patriarch, teacher of Nagardjuna, died (by samddhi) abont A. D. 137.

°^

sant king.

lit.

pbea-

of S'akya-

muni, since, in a former life, he appeared as a pheasant (phoenix)

to conflagration.

KAPIS'A

extinguish

5Sn#|5

;

disciple

KAPINDJALA IIADJA

^£ ME£ Name

Kos'ala, born in answer to prayer addressed a to the regent of Scorpio

southern

a

S'akyamuni

of

;

tered the priesthood as

hakapphina

en-

Ma-

to be reborn as

Saraantaprabhasa.

KARANpA

or Karandaka or Kalanda (Siam. Karavek)

^

Ancient sweet voice (Cuculus mewaked which lanoleuGUs), to warn him Bimbisara

of

kingdom and city, in the Ghurbend valley, N. E. of Opian, S. of the Hindookoosh, where a Han prince was once detained as hostage.

KAPITHA

An-

^JJ^tft^ (1.) cient kingdom, also called Samkas'ya, in Central India. persecutor (2.) A 13hraman, of Buddhists, reborn as a fish,c on verted by S'Akyarauui.

KAPOTANA ^:{^mM An kingdom, the modern Kebud or Keshbud, N. of Samarkand.

cient

KAPOTIKA SAMGHAIiATSlA A pigeon monastery. vihAra of the Sarvastivadah, where S'akyamuni, in the form of a pigeon, rushed into a fire to convert a sports-

against a snake.

KARANDAHKADA ^^P'g irf]

A

Karanda

pond near

venuvana, a favourite resort of S'akyamuni.

^

KARANDA VENUVANA

M Pt H* H

'^^^

^''"'^'^

park (called after the bird Karanda), dedicated by Bima sect of asthen to S'akyamuni, for whom he built there the vihara called Karandanivasa (Singh. Veluvana). bisara

first to

cetics,

SUTRA

KARANDAAT^tJPL^

lit.

man.

KAPPHINA

9,M by tion

^"^

^^

or Kamphilla

MitW^ lit.

the

Scorpio.

A

^J

Title

of a translation, A.

D.

980—1,001.

KARATCHI KARAVIKA

V.

Khadjis'vara. or

Khadiraka

(Siam. Karavik)

^^^^^

explained constella-

king

of

i#7tciii mountain.

^**

^j^^^^"

The 3rd

^°^

of 7 con-

PART

72

centric circles of rocks which

surround the Meru 10,000 by separated hig^; feet oceans from the 2nd and 4th ;

circles.

KARCHAPANA

I.

KAMAVARANA RANA ^ai: Title

a

of

f^^d-Pf. ICARMAVARNA VIS'UDDHI

RS

by

lit.

an ounze.

A

Rak-

weight, equal to 80 tikas or 175 grains.

KARMA or

(Tib.

f^i^

explained by

by

lit.

retribution, or

lit.

the law of action,

^

or by

The

action.

lit.

11th Nidaua, the 4th of the 5th Skaudhas viz. (the reaction, moral of) sultant which ethical term Chinese

Buddhism

'^m^mMm A. D.

Title of a translation,

350—431.

KARMAVIBHAGA DHARMAGRANTHA f^|ft^glj f^

Da. byed)

I^HMIft

^Sg

by Dharma-

translation

Djn&nagupta and gupta, A.D. 590.

SUTRA plained

PRATISA-

substitutes for the

metaphysical term Samskara. Karma is that moral kernel

any being), which alone survives death and continues

#.S^;fS^S™e

of trans-

lation (total abstinence tract),

A.D. 25—220.

KARMAYA v. Tchatur Toni. laRMIKAH tl^m^

lit.

the School of Karma. A philosophical School which taught the superiority of morality over intelligence.

KARNASUVARNA (PAli. Lata)

(of

j3^

in transmigration,

lit.

golden ears.

kingdom

KARMADANA khun

(Siam.

Tscho

balat)

f^0\l^^^ explained by ^jj^ I^JP expert.

The

sub-director

in

Ancient

Gundwana, near

Gangpoor.

or lit.

of

a monastery.

KARPUEA f^:f^^ H^

lit.

or

§||

naga brain perfume.

Camphor.

KARMASIDDHA PRAKARA- KARTIKA NA S' ASTRA. Title of 2 2nd month

^f

translations

of

Vasubandhu,

viz.

a ^

tract

jg

3|P

The

autumn.

by

by Viraokchapradjna A. D. 541. and ^^fi!t«ll ^^ Hinen-tsang, A. D. 681.

in

IJ

KARUNAPUNDARIKA TRA

^mm JlS> "=4^

translation cha, A. D.

/un

Title

Stjof

a

by Dharmarak397—439.

SANSKRIT- CHINESE DICTION A.RY.

KAS'A jjn$ ^ ^^^

°^ grass

(Saccharura spontaneum). A broom made of this grass, used by S'akyamuni, is still an object of worship.

KASA'NNA ^^Hip A

king-

dom, 300 U S. W. of Kharison the Oxus, raiga, the

modem

A

kingdom,

5|n^;fif||

probably

V.

the

Lucknow

between country and Oude.

KAS'i

Varauas'i.

KAS'MiRA ansi?Ba ^^

asg^aii

^"

ideas

and

rites,

spread to Tibet and thence to China.

KAS'YAPA

V.

(Pali.

Kassapa. Singh. Kasyapa. Siam. Phra Kasop. Tib. OdsruDg. Mong. Kasjapa or .

Grerel zadiktchij

^Jjp^y^

explained by

or

ancient

tree was the Nyagrodha, his disciples were Tissa /±a y^\ and Bharad-

favourite

(^

|2

^^

He

converted persons 20,000 whilst human life lasted 20,000 years. S'akyamuni was formerly (as Prabhapala) his disciple and received from him the prediction of future Buddhaship.

or

or

^

or (1.)

A disciple

of

(Matanga)

S'akyamuni

reborn as a Central India, famous as an expositor of the Suvarna prabhasa, followed Mingti's Indian embassy from Tukhara to China, and translated (A. D. 67), togethei with Dharmarakcha, the first Sfttra into Chinese, viz. (2.)The

same,

Brdhmana

of

^

of 42 Sections.

KAS'YAPAPARIVARTA.Title of

4 translations

Sutra), viz. (1.)

(of the

same

Mp^^j^

lit.

fj^-^ who) swallowed light (viz. sun and moon which caused his body to shine like (one

The 3rd of the 5 Buddhas of the Bliadra Kalpa, gold).

7

Mahakds'yapa.

KASTAPA BUDDHA

j|n^

the

of

as® KAS'YAPAMATANGA m mm ^^mm^ ^

|g Cashmere, anciently, called Kophene (v. Kubhana), through converted was Madhyantika and became, during Kanichka's reign, the of northern headquarters Here the last Buddhism. synod assembled and hence with saturated Buddhism, Shivaitic

6th

Buddhas, a Brahman, bom at Benares. His father was Brahmadatta, his mother Dharmavarti /BtJ- ^\ his

vadja

Koorshee.

KAS'APURA

the

73

^^ f^mi^m

A. D. 25-220;

420;

(4.)

(3.)

mm ±nmJEm

74

PAKT

I.

Mahdkatyayaua,

^g A. D. 980—1,000. KAS'YAPA TATHAGATA

author of djadna to reappear

Abhidharma

the

prasthana

s'astra,

same as Kas'yapa Buddha.

KAS'YAPIYAH

Kas'or yapanikaya (Tib. KachyaprijAs)

or

^H^pIfPgl^

Buddha Djambiinadaprabha. Name of many different

(2.)

^ KATYAYANA persons.

KOCHA anJSg^^A

S'ASTRA or

lit.

fjiT^^K

the School

feeding on light. (1.) Another name of the Mahasamghik&h, also called ^^ f- 1^

^

^

tfl^

subdivision of the (2.) A Sarv^stivaddh. also See

KATABHUTANA

^

lit.

demons

KATCHA

to Malava,

g^

of extremely

A class of Pretas. Katch

or

ancient

kingdom

now

^

^S-

tributary

the peninsula

Cutch.

KATCHANA

^^A

Kondanya)

WM

by

°''

JU

j^

^

*6]PP

^^

lit.

(holding) fire or

"^

ffi?

time in

A

(Singh. or .^ jjQ explained

a utensil for

by

S expounding lit.

prince

Mongol

'princess.'

;il^^

chief

of

of

his

the law.

Mngadha,

and chief disciple of S'akyamuni (v. AdjnatakdunA grammarian, dinya). (2.) mentioned in the Pratis'akhya siitras. (3.) Vyakaranakaundinya (q. v.) See also under Kalirddja and Kalidatta. uncle

Yas odhard.

v.

Khadjis'vara.

^ The garment

of merits.

KATYAYANA aB^fffSR >jDjf|JI or ed by "^'ffiff literature.

-pj

term for 'queen' or

(1.)

KATCHTCH'ESVARA V,

The son of Mahdkatyayana, author of 4 philosophical works.

KAUNDINYA

®^Pla"^ed by

bad odour.

An

or Katapu-

^^

KATYAYANIPUTRA

KATUN

Suvarchaka.

^fi SR

work on the Abhidharma by K4ty4yana.

^J^

S'dkyamuni,

explain-

ornament

or Vatsapattana Singh. Kosarabi. Kosamba) |I5 ?§ or jg, (Pdli.

ffi]

of

K3«

disciple of also called

ancient

lit.

(1.)

KAUS'AMBI <>'

A

•":

msi^iii A"

city,

either

the

modern Kusia near Kurrha,

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

or the modern Allahabad.

Kosam near

^^

KAUS'EYA ;^ Silk

^

or

JfJ

from wild

g;

silk-

75

KCHANTIDEVA IJE' A richi who taught ^kyamum

m?

gymnastics.

KCHANTI PARAMITA

worms.

KAUS'IKA PRADJNA

lit.

enduring

insult.

The 3rd

of the 6 Pdramita (q. v.), the virtue of patient equanimity.

PARAMITA ^^j^,„ '^""^'"'^ Title of

translation (A. D. 980

a

—1,000) by Danapala.

KATA

(Singh.

or ja.

lit

gn ^ One

Kayan)

the body.

the 6 Ayatanas, the body, i. e.

tlie

KCHANTIRICHI ^^/(]j

lit.

the richi who patiently suffered insult. Sakyamuni, in

a former life, being a richi, mutilation to convert

of suffered

sense of

toucli.

Kaliradja.

See

ChadAyatana and Vidjnana.

K AYA SMRIT Y UPASTHANA passana) (Pali. Kaya rupa -^ fe.yr^ lit. remembrance of the impurities of the body. One of tlie 4 categories of

Smrityupasthana (q. v.), the knowledge that all corporeity is

impure.

explained by

TVA SUTRA #^^:^g Title of a translation,

A. D.

222—280.

lit.

A

native of Hiranyaparvata, follower of the Sarvastivadah.

KCHATTRIYA

M^M ^

caste

^iJ^Bf IJBP

or

explained JlJ^lJ

o^"

iffli

The

KCHAMAKARA BODHISAT-

gjjjJSLiTJ^

lion's patience.

^^^'

of

la.ndowners.

warriors

and

Hindus by des-

kings, pure

cent, forming, next to the Brahraans, the only caste

from which

Baddhas come

forth.

KCHAMAYATI VYAKARANA SUTRA 'j^^g^^ KCHAUMA ffiSffi® by 519—524.

lation

Title of a trans-

Bodhirut<;hi, A.

D.

KCHANA ^(Jll^ A moment, the 90th part of

a

/^

thought,

the 4,50Qth part of a minute, during which 90 or 100 births and as many deaths occur.

^

species

KCHUNADEVA

A

of

hemp.

Hindu

deity Tirthakas.

worehipped by

KCHUNAHILA A mountain in KESHINI hair.

Name

^ ^

of

||5 pjj

||

Tsaukuta. lit.

much

a Rakchasi.

PART

76

KHADGA ^^^

explained by

igfn jkh

The

forests.

KHADIRA |a

^g|lj

rhinoceros.

or

Djambu Mimosa

^^by

^pgH explained

j^B^M

or

in

dweller

solitary

lit,

or

or f^jfjp

The

mountains. See

also

cateclm.

Karavika.

KHADJIS'VARA

or Katchtches'vara or Karatchi

j^^

yStfeM

"^^^ capital of Vit-

modern Kura-

chalapura, the

1.

(Kasioi) on the Paropamisus. Others point •to Cashmere (Remusat), Iskardu (Klaproth),

Kartchou

KHAVAKAN v. KHAVANDHA

(Beal).

Invakan.

^^pg

An

ancient kingdom and city, the modern Kartchou, S.E. of Sirikol lake.

KHOTAN

V.

KHULM

M^M^ An

Kustana. ancient

kingdom and city, between Balkh and Koondooz, near Khooloom.

chie.

KHAKKHARAM P^'JIli

or

Hikkala

explained by

mu-

a staff of tin. The metal wand of the Bhikchn (originally used to knock at the lit.

doors).

KHAJS^ for

*

-pj^ A Mongol

Kutche

or

Ancient kingdom and

J^

city,

in eastern Turkestan.

KHARISMIGA

|gj^

ing the) lips of

an ancient

KHAS'A ig^C

Tukhara, S.

Talikhaa

A

KTKANA

district

of Afghanistan, the valley of Pishin, now inhabited by the

Khaka

tribe.

an

lit.

ass.

Miham A

(Siam. Kinon. Tib.

tchi)

not

^|K|1 men

^"^

^

or

^ffi^ Despirits. doubtful (homed) lit.

mons (dangerous

(hav-

Name

KUCHTA MANAS v. VidjMna.

richi. "^"^

^^-

plained by ffiijj^^ li*. the treasure (red as the beak) of the macaw. The Butea frondosa. See also Kanaka.

to men), the musicians (represented with horse heads) of Kuvera.

KHAROCHTHA ^^^^^^ of

district of

KINNARA

%^\Y^^^

Ancient kingdom (Kharizm) on upper Oxus, forming part of Tukhara.

explained by

of

A

KiMS'UKA gi;|^an»

prince.'

KHARACBLAR

^

term

^

ancient tribe

KOCHA KARAKA

v.

harma kocha karaka.

Adhid-

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

KOKALI

or Kukali or Gok&li

meral,

77

equal

to

10,000,000.

See also Lakkha.

^

one

lit.

of

Tte parent latter

bad time.

a

of Devadatta, the

being called Kokaliya Kokdli). See also

(son of Gopali.

KOTLAN

JnfDflJlg

An

ancient

kingdon, W. of Tsuugling mountains, S. of Karakul lake.

K6KILA|^^||orJ6j^|| KOVIDARA Jj^jUP'gl A bird, probably same as Bauhinia variegata.

The

Kalaviiigka.

KOUTA or

^^^ °''

-la^pt

father

KRAKUTCHTCHANDA

or

^fl|,J^

i^M ™^

Mahamaudgalya-

of

yana.

(Pali.

Kakusanda. Siam. Phra Knkusom. Tib. Hkor vah djigs. Mong. Ortchilong ebdektchi or Kerkessundi)

^nH^.l^ft

KONKANAPURA ^^^JR^

^

An modem

ancient kingdom, the

Goa

and

J^f^

KONTODHA ^|^|?g An

jP an-

kingdom, the modern Ganjam, on the East coast of

cient

India.

KOSALA

Kos'ala Kosol) 'I'^I^IS or

(Singh.

or

^1^^

(1.) Southern Kosala or Dakchinakosala, an ancient kingdom, the present GundAvana Berar. (2.) Northern and Kosala or Uttarakosala, an ancient kingdom, the modern

Oude. Dictionaries or

f^

Kathi)

(Pali.

lit.

lit.

p;fifj (one who) readily

makes the

right decision. The the 5 Buddhas of the Bhadrakalpa, the 4th of the 7 ancient Buddhas, native of

first of

^^nh^

Kchemavati,

des-

cendant of the Kas'yapa famison of iiffi|^ (Singh. Ag-

ly,

gidatta)

and

^tI^

(Singh.

Wisakha), teacher of

]^ f^ and HJ^;^ (Singh. Wadhura). His favourite tree was the Sirisa (Singh. Sanjawi)

""^

:^J&

ten

whilst

human

life

lasted

40,000 years.

repertories.

JfijSfi

^

explained by

he converted 40,000 persons,

KOS'AS YM.-^

KOTI

t^g

North-

Canara.

^.Jg

or

explained by

myriads.

A

KRIS'NAPAKCHA

lit-

the black portion. A division 15 days. See time, 14 S'uklapakcha.

of

nu-

M-^

—

78

PAJBT

KRIS'NAPURA

KRITYA

(fern.

explained ^7

Mathura.

v.

Kritya)

^up

hak4s'yapa is believed to be living even now.

^^^ KUKKUTARAMA

F* J^ ^i*- ^^~ corpses, or

raons digging

I.

bought (slaves). (1.) A class demons, including Yakchakrityas and Manuchakrityas. (2.) A term of contempt, applied to mischievous persons.

or

Kuk-

kutapada samghdrama

^R3

lit

of

KROS'A

j^^^

or

J^^J^

chichen foot park. A monastery on Kukkutapadagirl,

by As oka.

built

or

^

title

of

KUL.4PATI 15||£4;j[g z^

A

landlord.

lit.

honour.

J# lit.

A

explained

by

-^2fc.^

the lowing of a

measure

big

ox.

the 8th part of a Yodjana, or 5 li. of

KUBHA Hg^

distance,

The

river

Ko-

phes (Kabul).

KULIKA ^i^^JM A S.W.

of

li

Nalauda in Magadha.

KULUTA

gg^ An

ancient

northern India, rock temples;

in

State,

famous for the

city 9

its

modem

Cooloo,

N.

of

Kangra.

KUBHANA|J3^JJ5orpj^ the (v. Elas'mira), Kophene modern Kabul. .

KUMARA ffij^H a youth.

or

Name

^:f

of a certain king. (2.) General appellation of royal princes. lit.

(1.)

KUKALI V, Kokali. KUKEJAR -^-g-g A country KUMARA BHUTA ^|0|| W.

of Khoten, 1,000 li from Kaschgar, perhaps Yerkiang.

#^ lit.

KUKKUTA PADAGIRI J^J^ "t/SP^SUj

^' Gui-upadagiri

MM.Wt\U $^P

iJj

lit.

e^Pl^i^^d by

chicken

foot

explained

by

^^

A child of about

a youth.

10 years.

KUMAEABUDHI ^|0||ft ±H

or

^^

telligence.

West,

A

lit.

youthful in-

S'ramana

of

translator (A. of the

D.

mountain, or by ^SJ&lJj ^^^' woli's foot mountain, or by

the

-^C?

4?i\|^ explanation of an ab-

ill

lit.

Buddha's

foot

A mountain 7 miles S.E. of Gaya, in which Mftmountain.

369—371)

stract of the

Vasubhadra.

\JQ^^^

4 Agamas by

79

SANSKRIT-CHINELE DICTIONARY.

kumIradjiva

patriarch, died A. D. 22.

;^|g

pa

KUMBHANDAS filS~h 4a

^ A

or

ji^^

°^ (abbrev.)

^

J^ -4- explained by

lit

son

Kharachar,

of Kumdrayana and Djiva, disciple of Vandhudatta, Vi-

Suryasoma,

and

malakcha

^1

great expositor of the Mahayana, carried as prisoner to

China (A. D. 383), where he was styled one of the 4 suns

Kumbhan-

or

Thepa Kura-

(Siam.

^i

[:^ or

^

=^°'-

and aged.

youthful

native of

dakas phan)

plained by

R^^

ex-

scrotum

^^^

monstrous size). A class of monstrous demons (perhaps of identic with the (of

^^

Fah-hien).

KUMBHIRA ^H)t||

or

^

'

of

Buddhism,'

introduced

new alphabet and

a

translated

by

crocodiles; or

^al

A crocodile,

some 50 works.

l^*'-

de-

boa-dragons. a monster with scribed as the body of a fish, but shaped like a snake and carrying '

KIJMAEALABDHA J^^||

^^

explained

^g

by

a youth. A follower of the Sdutrantikah, author of many philosophical

or

work.s,

'

lit.

gift of

KUMARARADJA -J^^ ZZ. or

piince,

^Hb*-^ or

li*-

^ crownor

^'^^

^}^-^Zr^

son of a Dharraavarti.

(1.)

An

epithet of Buddhas of royal descent. (2.) An epithet of Mandjus'ri.

KUMARATA

or ex-

plained by

^"j^

lit-

cbief of

A

deva in Paranirprinces. raita vas'avartin, reborn in Tuchita, disciple of Kaus'ika, reborn in a Brahmaloka, rebom among the Tukhara as in a Brahman, laboured Central India

as

the

19th

pearls in its taiV;^ identic with the

2i^WMM

^®i^Pf

described

as

a four-footed crocodile, over

20

feet long.'

KUMIDHA J^^P^ An

an-

cient kingdom (Yallis Comedorura), on the Beloortagh,

N. of Badakchan.

KUNALA

or

Dharmavivar-

The son of of Sampadi

dhana i^

father As'oka (who succeeded As'oka, ;

226

B.C.) ; of Gandhara his eyes, beautiful as those of the bird ;

Kunala, were gouged out by order of a concubine of his See also Ghoaha. father.

KUNDIKA

if^^ oror ||^

explained by

PABT

80

a watering pot. The water of the bhikchu.

lit.

bowl

KUNDINTA

KUNKUMA

s.a.

Kaundinya.

^^§

Perfume,

prepared from the Turmeric (rhizome) plant, either Curcuma longa or Curcuma aromatioa.

KUNKUMASTUPA

m-^^ (covered

with a paste of Kunkuma), in honour of Avalokites'vara, at

Gay a.

KUNTI

^

rfj

Name of a certain

I.

The ancient capital of Magadha, 14 miles S. of Behar, deserted by Bimbisara

city.

favour of Rddjagriha (6 miles farther West).

in

KUS'ALAMULA SAMPARIGRAHA SUTRA

^^^

^i^

Title of a

translation

by Kumaradjiva, A.D. 384 417.

KUS'INAGARA maka

(Pali.

or Kus'igraKusinara. Singh.

Cusiuana or Cusinara. Tib. Rtsa mtchogh grong) i^F*

Rakchasi.

KURANA

^^15 An ancient

kingdom, originally a district of Tukhara, the modern Garana (with mines of lapis lazuli), S. of Robat.

by

plained

Jl-^^M

^'*^-

the birthplace of 9 scholars. An ancient kingdom and city, near Kusiah, 180 miles N. of Patna the place where S'akyaraimi died. ;

KURUDVIPA s.a. Uttarakuru. KURYANA or Kuvayana ^^|] KUSTANA JgiiiajR cient kingdom, N. of the upper Oxus, S. E. of Ferghana, the present Kurrategeen.

KUS'A

^

^^ ^^ J^ by "^'p;^ or

or

explained

grass of lucky augury. Sacred odoriferous grass, Poa

lit.

cynosuroides.

KUS'AGARAPURA "y limn the city of or

jhjbjj?

^^J|

±^^^

li*-

Kns'a grass palaces, lit. the mountain

M

or

^

°^" °^ fflM *^® metropolis of Tartar (Tochari) Buddhism (since A. D. 300), until the invasion of Mohammedanism the modern Kho-

^31

;

ten.

KUSUMA i^p^^

^ The

KUSUMAPURA |g

or

«r

S^

white China aster.

;fg^":^

Y0^0^W lit.

the city

of palaces of flowei's. The ancient name of PAtaliputtra.

81

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.

XUSUMA SANTCHAYA S^T-

m

by Divakara, A.D.

^^

LAMBA 386

of a translation (A.D.

v.

KXJVERA

Vais'ramana.

V.

683.

Bak-

LAMBINI see Lumbinl. LAMBXJRA or Lambharn "g

KUVAYANA IiADA

certain

chasi.

534).

V.

A

Kuryana.

A

^ji|H

Lara.

mountain (with a

famous Nagahrada), the preLaspissor, in Kohistan,

sent

N. of Kabul.

L. LADAKB

liAMPA

Ladag)

(Tib.

^J^

The upper Indus valley, under Cashmerian rule, inhabited by

LAGHULA s,a. Rahula. LAHUL V. L6hara. LAKCHANAS (Pali. AsstdakuMaha purusha

Singh. nu. lakshana)

^^

^-f-^lffl ^^^The marks visible on

the body of every Buddha.

liAKKHA Laksh)

(Singh. Lakhan. Tib. exor

^^^

^^^

plained by -|-|| lit. 100,000. The 100th part of a Koti.

LAIiA

V.

Lara.

ancient kingdom on the Laghman mountains, N. of the Kabul, E. of the Alingar and W. of the Kunar rivers.

cer rol pa). translations

tribe of Shivaites in western

Pundjab (now located near Katch Gandava, in Beluchistan).

LANKA

(Tib.

Sing ga glin)

^or^lJnor^^^H^

ex-

plained by yf\"pT>^

^^'

(Tib.

Rgya

Title of several

of

S'akyamuni,

a

biography

viz.

(1.)

°' ^mi ^'^mi Samanta prabhasa

sutra),

Dharmarakcha,

-fcr (^^*-

by

A. D. 308;

^^^-

A

mountain inhabitable. (1.) in S.E. corner of Ceylon with a city of demons (Laiikapuri). (2.) The island of Ceylon.

lai^kIvatIra

LALITAVISTARA of

Lampaka >^yj^ An

LANG ALA 5g:}g|g An ancient

Tibetans.

signs.

or

sx)tra.

translations of a polemical philosophical trea-

Title of 3

based on the teaching have been given by S'&kyamuni on mount Lankd,

tise,

said viz.

^ chi,

to

(L)

wmmtk^mM

by Gu^abhadra, A.D» 443, A. b. 513,

(3.)

;^^jf

PABT

82

Ari^ by

S'ikchananda, A.D.

700—704. or Lada |g

LABA

^|g

Malava

southern Lara.

lit.

Vallabhi

(1.)

-^UM

(2.)

northern

lit.

I.

a translation by L&karakcha, A,D. 25—220.

LOKAPALA

s.a.

Karnasuvarna.

The

900th part of a Takchatra, equal to 1 minute and 36

LOKATATIKA

or Lokayata ^^Pl^i^^d by

S&tlWP'B i^ Jit. wicked

seconds.

^

LIKCHA

J'lMifc^hi^

a

lit.

The

nit.

131,712,000th part of a

T6-

djana.

LIMBINI V. Lumbini. LINGA S'ARIRA s. a.

Dhar-

makaya.

LITCHHAVI

^'M hy The

(Singh.

Lidschawji)

Tib.

Lichawi. or

^^

or |j|lJ|5^ explained

-+|_L.

lit.

mighty heroes.

republican

of mlei-s Vdis'ali, the earliest followers

of S'akyamunl.

LOHARA

or Lahul

talk

or

^** l^^r^tios

of kindness

Ties; lit.

called

by wicked que-

^J&tlSPPt

Antilokdyatikas.

f^ij^ lord

of the universe.

(1.)

a certain Buddha.

Name (2.)

-|]|*^

of Avalokites'vara and other deities and saints.

Tib. Ndjig rtenglit.

the \miverse. every Buddha.

honoured

An

epithet

of

Epi-

thet

LOHITAKA V. Eohitaka. LOKADJYECHTHA (Siam. LdKOTTARAVADENAH yi)

who

A

LOKES'VARARADJA

and founded Malava), anciently N. of Kuluta.

^by

follow (the ways of) the world. brahrainical sect of ' teachers who injure their pupils and return acts of kindness by wicked replies,' corresponding with an atomistic sect (attached to the atheistic doctrines of the Tcharvdkas) of * pupils who injure their teachers and return acts

jg-f||g

Kingdom and tribe (Malli, who subsequently moved S.

Lokavithu.

and

Avalokites'vara,

others.

H^

or

Igg

lit.

-jg:

guardian of the universe. Title given to valorous deities and saints, as the Tchatur Mahiiradjas,

LATA LAVA

g ^

^

by of

LOKANTARIKA v. Naraka. LOKANUVARTANA SI^TRA

School of those who pretend to have done with the world. subdivision of the Majidsamghilah, attached to the

A

Hin&y&na School.

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY. A

LUMBINI

or Lirabini or Lavir I or Lambini (Mong. Lampa) m^ «^ f^ MfflJtM or n\

m

MADHYADES'A

j^J^jj^

the place of

lit.

delivery

(v. PratiraokcLa). in which May& gave birth to S'dkyamuni, 15 miles

The park

E. of Kapilavastu.

"a

lit.

pea.

by

v.

S' ASTRA.

Title of 2 viz.

works

(1.)

translated

t±j

by

and

(2.)

^tp)^^

translat-

by

ed by Hiuen-tsang, A.D. 661.

weight, equal

MADHYANTA VIBHAGA S'ASTRA GRANTHA ^cfl

grains

lOfg

MADHAKA or Madhuka ^j^ pleasant

MADHYAMAGAMA Agama. MADHYANTA VIBHIGA ii^^Bllfro

to 5 Raktikas (Troy).

explained

term for

Central India.

Paramartha, A. D. 557— 569,

explained

A

Madj-

g

Common

by Vasubandhu,

M. MACHA ^^^

(Pali.

djadesa. Siam. Matxiraa prathet) i±i lit. the middle

kingdom. or

83

^J^

lit.

a

^ A work

ascribed to

Maitreya, translated by^ Hiuen-tsang, A.D, 661.

MADHYANTIKA(Tib. Nimaig-

The Bassia

fruit

latifolia.

An

Arhat

of Dahala, disciple

of Ananda, who MADHAVA v. Mdthava. Cashmere. MADHURA Jl pleasant, MADHYIMAYANA

converted

lit.

A king of Gandharvas. MADHURASVARA pleasant sound.

(1.)

of Gandharvas.

(2.)

lit.

^ kiiig A son of

and Sumetra, converted by Ananda. Sudhira

MADHYAMIKA ^|^ft^ A School, founded by Nagardjuna, teaching a

system

of sophistic nihilism, which dissolves every proposition into a thesis and its antithesis

and denies both.

tfi^

lit.

the middling conveyance (sc. to Nirvana). An abstract category, unknown to Southem Buddhists, in which are classed all systems poised be-

tween Mahayana and Hindyana, It corresponds with, the state of a Pratyeka Bud-

dha who lives half for himand half for others, as if *

self

in the middle of a vehicle, leaving scarcely room for others.' sitting

MAGADHA

mm

or

m

PABT

84 [5^ explained

or lit.

or by

by

vii-tuous conqueror

MjM

^^*-

starry dwel-

(1.) A richi, reborn in beaven, who gave the name to South Bahar. (2.) A kingdom of Central India (Southern Bahar), the cradle of Buddhism (up to 400 A. D.). covered with viharas and

ling.

therefore called Bahar.

MAGHA

M^

The

I.

ghocha, Simhadhvadja,

Amitabha, Sarvalokadhatu padra vodvega pratyuttima, Taradlapatra tchandanaMernkalpa, gandha, MeMeghasvararadja, gliasvara, Sarvaloka bhayastambhitatva vidhvamsanahara, and S'akyamuni. dja,

MAHABODHI SAMGHARimonastery ligence.

MAHABALA ^i^-f] A

S'ra-

mana

of the West, a translator (A.D. 197) of a Tchary^

a

life of

Brahmadhva-

Indradhvadja,

second

winter month.

niddna sutra

{^f7;^|Eg,

S'akyamuni.

intelgreat vihara near the

of

A

Bodhidruma

at Gdya.

MAHABRAHMA -j^^^^ A

title of Brahma, as lord of the inhabitants of the Brah-

malokas.

MAHABRAHMANAS MAHABHADRA v; Gangd. Mahabrahmas. Tib. MAHABHEM HARAKA PA- pa tchen po) H^^ RIVARTA

;^J£^g

Title

a translation by Gunabhadra, A.D. 420—479,

of

MAHABHTDJNA BHIBHU

Aka-

sapraticlithita, Nityaparivrita,

DJNANA-

±^^B

^'*-

conqueror of all-pervadiug wisdom. A fabulous Buddha, whose realm is Sambhava, in the Maharupa kalpa. Having spent 10 middling kalpas in ecstatic meditation, he became a Buddha and retired again in meditation during kalpas, for 84,000 which time his 16 sons continue (as Buddhas) his teaching, being incarnate as Akchobhya, Merukuta, Siihha-

(Singh.

Tchangs lit.

great

Brahma. The 3rd Brahmaloka, the 3rd region of the 1st

Dhydna.

MAHABRAHMA SAHAMPATI

V.

Brahma Sahdmpati.

MAHADANDA DHARANi -^ Title of a translation, by Dharmadeva, A.D. 973—981.

MAHADEVA -4^^

lit.

wmm

great deva.

or (1.)

A

former incarnation of S'&kyamuni, as a Tchakravartti. (2.) An Arhat, author of many S'&stras, (3.)

A

who

fell

title of

into heresy.

Mahes'Tawi.

85

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DIOTIONABY.

MAHADllVi ^fqffl^gp

Tfj^^

lit,

the

deva

A

Brahman

Ma-

of

orj

light').

of

gadha, disciple of S'&kyamuni, after whose death he con-

Title of Mahes'vara's merits. See also Bhima, Mariwife. chi, Sarasvati.

voked and acted as chairman (Arya, Sthavira,

J*;^) of

the

synod. He was the canon, first compiler of the and the first patriarch (until 905 or 499 B.C.), and is to be reborn as Buddha Ras'miprabhasa. See also K^s'yaplyah. first

MAHADHARMA wonderful

law.

^^ A

Ht.

king

of

Eliniiaras.

MAHAKALA

(Tib.

Nag

po

tchen po. Mong. Jeke charra) spirit lit. great

-^JA^

king.

(1.)

A

disciple of

Ma-

hMeva, now guardian deity monasteries. His image

of

(with black face) is placed in the dining hall. (2.) A title of Mahes'vara.

MAHAKALPA v. Kalpa. MAHAKARUNA PUNDABIKA SIJTEA. Title 'of two translations, viz.

'^mui and

-j^^^^

^' ^'

^^^-^'^'^'

^y Narendraya-j^f^^^^ s'as and Dharmapradjna, A.D.

MAHAKAS'YAPA (Singh. Kasyapa.

or Kds'yapa Tib. Ods-

rnng tchen po. Mong. Gascib)

^^^JSO^HgPS explained

(Kas'yapa-

by

-^-)V^

(he who) swallowed light, (' because his mother, having in a former life obtained a relic of Vipas'yin in form of a gold-coloured pearl, became radiant with gold-coloured

lit.

S WT ^ # (A.

ti-anslation

*

^'*^® °^

ate

D.

541)

by

Upas'unya.

MAHAKATYAYANA

K&t-

^

ydyana.

MAHAKAUCHTHILA or

or

H^

IS (one

lit.

explained by -j^ who had) large

A

knees.

disciple of S'dkmaternal uncle of S'ariputtra, author of the

yamuni,

Samghatiparyaya

s'astra,

MAHAKAYA -j^^

552.

dhdtu)

MAHAKiSTAPA SAMGHITI

large

Ht.

A MAHAMAITRI SAMADHI

king of Garudas.

body.

^^

lit.

samdahi

A

benevolence.

^

great

of

degree

of

ecstatic meditation.

MAHAMANDARAVA B.

tT/J*!

m

mahamandjIjchaka V.

fnT

Mandarava.

s.a.

I

Mandjuchaka.

TART

86

MAHAMANI VIPULA VIMAN A YIS' VA SUPE ATIS-THITA GUHYA PAKAJ^IA RA-

HASYA KALPARADJA DHARANI.

Title of 3 trans-

lations, Tiz. (1.)

^ J3

^«i

A.D. 706,

bj and

J^JJ^I?^

Bodliirutchi, (3.)

I.

^

.\ by which he viewed >P^ S'akyamuni in Tuchita and made a statue of him, and went to hell to release his

mother. He died before his master, but is to be reborn Buddha Tamdla patra as

tchanda nagandha. (2.) Name of two great leaders of the Buddhist Church who lived several centuries later.

^^^j^

MAHAMAYA j|M

by Amoghavadjra, A. D.

Maya

0fnf^^

or

lit.

great wisdom.

A

Bodbisattva menLafik^vatara in the

fictitious

sutra.

MAHAM AUDGALYAYANA or Maudgalydyana or Maudgalaputtra (Singh. Mugalan. Tib. Mouh dgalyi bu)

M^^

^mmm$

^^

^ mother by ^

(lady

or

mmh

^q

lit.

•^^

or

or Mat-

0||)|g

devi) or

MAHlMATI ,l^^r^ tioned

or

^ (MiyiMaya)

746—771.

-)r*^

rikd

0i|]^

j^^

lit.

or Buddha, explained lit. illusion, or by -j^

by The

great mystery, or lit.

great purity.

immaculate mother of S'aklatter yamuni, whom the and converted in visited She reappeared on Tuchita. her son's death and bewailed his departure.

MAHAMAYA SUTRA ^^^Ttf tion,

dgalaputtra)

or

Title of a

transla-

A. D. 560—577.

j^3f]>[(j|]g

MAHAMAYURI VIDYARADJNI SUTRA. Mudga

because one maternal ancestors

(lentil),

'

of his lived exclusively on lentils'. The left-hand disciple ^1.)

(1^f^'&^) also

called

^^

Title

translations, viz. (1.)

tra,

of

6

-j^^"^

A. D. 317—420, (%)

^

S'dkyamuni,

Kolita,

distin-

guished by magic power

by (3)

S'rlmitia, A.D.

317—420,

:*c^fe?L«i^M

SANSKBIT-CHINESE DICTIONAKT.

by Kuradradjiva, A.D. 384

RA.. Title yiz.

by Samghapala. A. D. 502

87 5 translations,

of

;»;^Jt§|^S by

(1.)

Dharmarakcha, A. D. 41G by 423; (2.) bhadra, Fah-hien and Buddha A.D. 217-418; (3.) ^glrj^

J;,^^mi

i^ by Amoghavadjra, 6f8-907, and

(6.)

A. D.

^^J^^

AHAMUTCHILINDA or MuMtchilinda ^Infgi^ajPt

tsang, A.D. 652; (4)

j^^

—306. explained

by

f||^g

Jit.

place of redemption. (1.) A king, tutelary deity of a lake (near Gay a) at which S'akyamuni engaged 7 days in meditation under his pro-

Kaga

A mountain (2.) parvata) (Mahamutchilinda and forest surrounding that

tection.

lake.

MAHANADA v. MAHANAMAN

Ma-

(Singh.

^

0fpf;|§ Dronodana radja, one five

disciples

of

son of the S'ak-

of

yamuni.

MAHANDHRA -jc^^^Sj^ ri.

A

city,

or Mahendri or Kadjamahend-

near the

mouth

of the Godavery, the present

Radjamundry.

by

love, or

lord of

-^^^

path of great

lit.

by

Gdu-

-)c^^

1^*-

great

(Pradjapati), or lit. superior of the

life

by -^-^ The community (of nuns). aunt and nurse of S'akyafirst

woman

admit-

ted into the priesthood, first superioress of the first convent; to reappear as a Buddha called Sarvasattva priya dars'ana.

MAHAPRADJNAPARAMITA SUTRA ^IJ^i^HP^ i^ A collection of 16 Sutras, expounding the philosophy the Mahay ana School.

of

MAHAPRATIBHANA -^^

MAHANILA ^fpT/gg plained

^^1^

or

^^pi^i^^d by

tm&Mi&ik

muni, the

Mahi.

hanam4) first

MAHAPRADJAPATI

lit.

ex-

a

A

precious large blue pearl. stone, perhaps identic with

Indranila mukta.

MAHAPARESnilVANA SUT-

sQ.

lit.

one who discourses

pleasurably. dhisattva.

A

fictitious

Bo-

MAHAPRATIHARTOPADES'A

;^gf ^-f-

Title

of

a

PART

88

by

translation

Bodhirutchi,

A.D. 618—907.

M^itmmm

FgM

a translation by

Amc^havadjra, A. D.

746

771.

MAHAPURNA -f^^ and

A

fuU.

lit.

great

V,

Lakchanas.

MAHAPURUCHA

S'ASTRA

a work ±-^^m by Devala, translated A. D. Ti^le oi

MAHARACHTRA ancient

N.W.

of

J^fpfjljfg kingdom in the the Deccan; the

Mahratta country,

MAHARADJA

Ut.

great

The kalpa of Mahdbhidjna djnandbhibhu.

signs.

MAHASAMBHAVA

^^ A

lit

great completion. fabulous realm in which innumerable Buddhas, called Bhichmagardjita ghochasvararddja, appeared.

MAHASAMGHA VINAYA

m

the Mahdsamghikdh, translated by Buddhabhadra, A.D. 416.

MAHASAMGHIKIh or Mahasamghanik^ya or

I

*

397-439.

An

-j^i^

king of Garudas.

MAHAPURUCHA LAKCHANANI

Garudas.

MAHARUPA

MAHAPKATISARA. VIDYARADJNi

Title of

I.

v.

Tchatnr ma-

haradja kayika.

MAHARATNAKUTA SUTRA -4-*g^^^ A collection of 49 Sutras, arranged by Bodhirutchi.

^f|"ff ^gf

^ ^ assembly

great School,

lit.

School of the

(priesthood). after the 2nd synod (B.C. 443), in opposition to the Mahasthavir^h School. Followers of Mah4-

A

formed

kas'yapa. Their textbook is the Pratimokcha. After the 3rd synod (B. C. 246) this School split into 6 branches, V. Purvas'ailM, Avaras'ailah, HdimavatAb, Lokottara vadiudh, and Pradjnaptivadindh.

See also Dharmakala.

MAHARAURAVA(Siam. Maha- MAHASANNIPATA roruva)

~h\i^

^^^D^ or ^Di]- or

lit.

great crying.

The

5th of the 8 hot hells, where 24 hours equal 800 numdane 3'ears, surrounded by volcanoes which bar all escape.

A

division of the Sutra pitaka, containing Avad^nas (q- V.)

MAHASARA

M

An-

cient city, the present Masar,

near Patna.

MAHARDDHTPRAPTA j^q^ MAHASAHASRA PRAMARlit.

at

pleasure.

A

king of

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONART.

4-^

Title of a

translation

by Danapdla A.D. 980—1000.

MAHASATTVA J|[I^^'f ^ or

^^^^ The

perfected

Bodbisattva, as gTeater(Maba) than any being (sattva) except Buddhas, or as using the

Mahayana

to save other

be-

ings.

MAHASATTVA KUMAKA KADJA

Title of S'akyamuni.

prince.

MAHAS'KAMANA lit.

J^^f^

the great S'ramana.

Epi-

thet of S'dkyamuni.

MAHAS'KI SUTRA Title

a

of

^^^

translation

by

Anw^havadjra, A. D. 746

An

ancient kingdom in Bur-

mah.

mahatchIna great

lit.

MAHASTHAMA

or Mahastha-

MAHATtoJAS ^j^^^

retinue of Amitabha.

MAHASTHAVIRAH

v.

Stha-

MAHATAPANA MAHATARAKA explained

doctor of

lit.

philosophy.

of

0fft0||

road.

An

^i*--

o^-

official

guide or escort.

MAHATCHAKRAVALA -f^^ the great iron enclo-

The

Title

eminent scholars, especial-

ly of expositors

mkyd and

of the SaVais'echika sys-

tems.

MAHAVADJRAMERU S'lKHARA KUTAGARA DHA-

mmmmi by

^e

of

Danapala,

a

A

D. 980—1,000. v.

Vaipul-

ya.

MAHAVAIPULYA

MAHASANNIPATA BODHISATTVA BUDDHANUSMRIIT

16^*;^^

Pratapana.

v.

l>y iM"'B*

cer of the

sure.

A

king of Garudas.

SAMADHI

virah.

of

lit.

great dignity and virtue.

-4^1^^^^ A MAHAVAIPULYA

naprapta

Bodhisattva (perhaps MaudgalyAyana) belonging to the

lit.

Name

China.

China (since the Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265). See Tchina.

translation

771.

^

MAHATCHAMPA

J^fg-^;S=E^ MAHAVADI

the great being and royal

lit.

89

larger one of the

two Tchakravalas.

Title of a translation by Dharmagupta, A.D. 589—618.

MAHAVAIPULYA

M.IHA-

SANNIPATA BHADRAPALA SUTRA -^-)J^^^

^^^

tion

by

Title of a

transla-

and

Djnanagupta

others, A.D. 594. f

PART

90

MAHAVANA SAMGHARAMA

mmmmMm jkh^ lit.

^^

is

monastery of

the

A

famous the great forest. monastery, S. of Mongali.

MAHAVmARA VASINAH School of dwellers in large A subdivision of the Mahdsthavirali, opposing the viharas.

Mahdyana

doctrines.

MAHAVIBHACHA i^^l[:^i^tm ^

S'

ASTRA

piiiiosophi.

by

(Hindyana) treatise Bnddhasa.

cal

MAHAVmARA

^

A

|

monastery in Ceylon,

where Fah-hien (A. D. found 3000 inmates.

400)

MAHAYRIKCHA RICHI -^ lit.

j^Ylli great tree.

the hermit of

ascetic called body finally re-

Vayu, whose sembled a decayed Kany&kubdja.

MAHAVYUHA gi'eat

of

See

tree.

lit.

great

compared with a large vehicle -ASchool formed by Nagdrdjuna, which flourished especially in Tchakuka, but influenced more or less the whol Buddliist church.

H^^y

The

characteristics of this are an excess of

system

transcendental speculation tending to abstract nihilism, and the substitution of fanciful degrees of meditation

(Samadhi and Dhydna) in place of the practical asthe Hinay^na ceticism of School. It is not known to Buddhists as a Southern separate system, though it appears to have influenced Singhalese Buddhists, whom Hiuentsang classed among the followers of the Mahayana S'ramana of School. (2.) the West, translator of the Viuaya of the Sthavirdh, A.D.

A

483—493.

BHTDHARMA

SAMGTTI S'ASTRA

-^^

kalpa

Mahakds'yapa Buddha. (Moug. Jeke Kii)

by 0M^^ explained conveyance.

of a Bodhisattva, who, being able to transport himself and others to Nirvana, may be

mahItana

^^^ The

ornament.

MAHAYANA

lit.

the

An

I.

^^A

(1.)

form of the Buddhist dogma, one of the 3 phases of its development (v. Triya-

later

na), corresponding to the 3rd degree of saintship, the state

phical treatise translated by A.D. 652.

by Asamgha, Hiuen-tsang,

MAHAYANA BHIDHARMA

SAMYUKTASAMGITI S'ASTRA i^m^Vik^B Att^^ A

commentary on

the preceding work, compiled by Sthitamati, translated by

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY. Hiuen-tsang, A. D.

64:6.

mahatanadIiva the deva of the

lit.

IRS:

Mahayaiia School. Epithet of Hiaeu-tsang or

(M^^

^)^ who

91

pented, became an Arhat, and went to Ceylon where he founded the Buddhist church still

flourishing there.

MAHES'VARA

[^

or

travelled (A. D. 629

—645) through Central Asia and India, author of the -j^* Record of WestKingdoms, published under the T'ang dynasty, A. D. 648 ; translator and editor of some 75 works on the

H^S^IB em

Mahayana system. Mokcha deva.

See also

MAHAYANA SAMPAKIGRA-

HASlSTRA^^^i^A collection

of

philosophical

on the Mahdyana system, by Asamgha, translated by Paramartha, A. D. treatises

plained

^byg

i^J

ex-

;g' nt.'great

sovereign, or

^Ir

^

lit.

a

king of devas. Shiva, "a deity with 8 arms and 3 eyes, riding on a white bull and worsliipped by heretics ; " the " Lord of one great chiliocosmos," who resides above Kamadhatu. Hiuen-tsang specially noticed Shiva temples (built of blue sand stone) in the Pundjab.

MAHES'VARA DE^^A -^g ;;fc^ dent

lit.

the great indepen-

deva.

An

epithet

of

Shiva.

563.

MAHAYANA YOGA

v.

Yoga

MAHES'VARAPURA

or Mat-

s'astra.

MAHAYANOTTARA TANTRA S'iSTRA**5^_^^ ^fiffl

Title

of a translation

by Ratnamati, A. D.

MAHENDRA

(P41i.

Singh. Mahindo)

508.

Mahinda.

^|IgK^

or

°^ ^MHPtli by explained iSMHKft A young-

PHP'S

•fr^

Ancient city and kingdom in Central

India,

the

present

Macheiy.

MAHI or Mahdnada ^^pT (1.) A small tributary of the Nairamdjand,

in

Magadhtt.

The modem Mbye, flowing into the gulf of Cambay. (2.)

«^'

lit.

gi-eat ruler.

er brother (or son) of As'oka who, as viceroy of Udyana, led a dissolute life, but, when fallen into disgrace, he re-

MAHINALA ^J| A

vihara

on Ceylon, near Anuradhapura, famous when Dharmagupta lived there.

MAHIRAKULA

mmM^

PART

92

mking

explained of

by H^lfe^

a

great

lin-

A

tribe.

who persecuted Bud-

king

in the Punjab (A. D. 400), fled, when defeated by Baladitya, to Cashmere, assassinated its king and persecuted Buddhists there until " hell swallowed him up." dhists

MAHIS'ASAKAH sikas

or

Mahis'aor

J^pfe^^ilinM

the School of the earth transformed (i.e. by the influence of Buddhism), or by J£;bhgj^ lit. the School of lit.

A

the rectified earth. subdivision of the Sarvastivadah.

MAHIS'ASAKA VINAYA Jg translation by Buddhadjiva, A.D. 424, the standard code

I,

Byampspa mgon po or Chamra. mong. Maidariv;|^i|6 Tib.

mWi°'^um^ °' sair explained by

whose name

S^R^

is

li

he

charity.

A

Bodhisattva often called a principal Aditja, figure in the retinue oi S'dkyamuni, though not a li istorio disciple. It is said S'akyamuni visited him in Tuchita and appointed him to issue thence as his successor after the lapse of 5,000 years. Maitreya is the expected Messiah of the Buddhists and even now controls the propagation of the faith. A philosophical School (7f/{4^ fictitious

^

School of the five-fold

lit.

nature) regards him as their founder. Statues were erected in his honour as early as B. C. 350. See also Avalokites'vara,

Purnamaitrdyani and

Mandjus'ri.

of the foregoing School.

MAHORAGA tchen

po)

M^i^

or

(Tib.

Ltohphye or

0gg^||flJ 0ftcffj

or

MAITREYABHADRA A native of Magadha, lator of 5

^^ trans-

works (A.D. 1125).

^ maitr:eya CHA.

pakipritcht-

Title of 3 translations,

or by

^1^

A

class of like a boa.

lit.

boa

spirit.

MAITRAYANIPUTTRA Purna maitr&yani

MAITRiYA

A.D. 25-220,

demons, shaped

v.

putra.

Metteyo. Siam. Phiai.

mw

(2.)

^

the latter

two by Bodhirutchi, A. D. 386—534.

(Pdli.

Singh. Maitri.

maitrI:ya

vyakarana.

95

8AN8KMT-0HINESE DICTIONARY. Title of 3 translations, viz. (1.)

maradjiva, A.D. 314—417,

(2.)

^-

^•

MALAKUTADANTI ^^Ht. curved teeth. A certain Rakchasi.

^mmm^mi 317-420. and ^^^

MALASA ffcH^ ^ ^all®y i«

my^f&^M.

^•^- '''•

MALAVA

maiteIbala RADJA 5g^

Ancient

(3.)

ip: lit.

the

King

of strength

A

former inS'akyamuni, when he shed his blood to feel starving Yakchas.

of

affection.

of

carnation

MAKARA 0tg|| A MAKHAI

or

X^ The also

fish.

^J

desert of Grobi.

See

^

^J^^ Central

India,

in State the present

famous

for its heretical sects.

MAIilYA

V.

Malva,

Malakuta.

on Ceylon with a city (Lanka) of Yakchaa on its summit.

MALLA

Navapa.

MALADHARI

Ldra

or

MALAYAGIRI "^^^HIP ill (1.) A mountain range S. 0.-^ of Malakuta. (2.) A mountain

monster shaped like a

(Mong. Gobi)

the upper Punjab.

_U ]|| jg.

^M

lit.

explained by

--h

mighty heroes. Epi-

Ht.

thet

the

of

inhabitants

of

holding a necklace of pearls. A certain Rakchasi.

Kus'inagara and P^va.

DHARANA MANDANA

plained by

VIBHtlSA NATTHANi

The wife of Prasenadjit. (2.) The narrow leaved Nyctanthes

MALAGANDHA VILEPANA MALMKA ^^ij yj^

^

or

^^j]

ex-

lit.

plum.

(1.)

(with globular berries

thou shalt not adorn thyself fragrant of with wreaths flowers nor anoint thy body with perfume. The 8th Sikch^pada.

MAIAKUTA j^H^lue

^il^

Malaya by *^ 0B of light and

^

cient State

lit.

^^

explained

the kingdom

Anbrightness. on the coast of

Malabar, once (A.D. 600) the headquarters of the Nirgranthas.

the flower,

now

2fe:\

.

called Casturi its odour.

(musk) because of

MANAS

^

lit.

the mind.

The

6th of the CSiadayatana, the mental faculty which con-

man

stitutes

as an intelligent

and moral being.

See also

"VidjMna.

MANASA

^

or Manasvin

eflBux

of

^^[^

^^tH

lit.

(sc.

of

by the mind

explained

PART

94:

Brahma), or by -j^^

lit.

large

body. (1.) The lake Mauasa sarovara (or Anavatapta). (2.) The tutelary deity (ndga) of that lake.

m

or

^>]f)j|

(Manavaka) or

^aK

or

(Naramana)

53P|5

explained ^kW\ (^aramava) by or man by A lit. a

^^

a young Brahman. General designation for a Brahman youth (lit. a descendant of Manu). lit.

MANDAKA P^^j|n

T^lemen-

tary sounds (so called in Pdnini's

circle

of

the Meru.

^:§^

around

Magic

(2.)

The

(1)

continents

circles

used in sorcery. (3.) Circular plate (with 5 elevations representing the Meru and the 4 continents) placed on every altar.

MANDARA

or Mandarava

PtM explained by ^^ according with the

by

^ct^^fS

1^**

^ lit.

wish, or

wonderful

One

celestial flower.

of

the

5 shrubs of Indra's heaven, Erythrina the resembling fulgens or Erythrina Indica.

MANDJtrCHAKA

^

lit.

MANDJUS'RI

or Mafidjunatha

Mandjudeva or Mafidjughocha or Mandjusvara (Tib. Hdjam dvyaug or Hdjam

pliable.

dpal)

or

^I^S^IJ

^J^

-xnuM X pm by 7^ ^^"

«^-

or

i^-rfcr^

omen

explained

©"M* lit,

or by

ful virtue.

wonderful lucky

M>^ (1.)

lit.

A

wonder-

legendary

Bodhisattva, also styled Mahamati /-jh:^ lit. great wis-

3

dom),

and

Kumara

radja (q.

^^^|^^=£

v.) lit.

arms and 1,000 alms-bowls. It is said, that he attended many Buddhas in a (fabulous) universe called Ratneya (^ PFreligious king with 1,000

grammar).

MANDALA

madder yielding the (munjeeth) of Bengal.

folia,

or

MANAVA ^J|5 _

^^

I.

§|^^

Rnbia

or

cordi-

precious family), E. of our world ; that he was in the retinue of S'akyamuni, and composed many Sutras; that the daughter of Ssigara obtained Buddhasliip through his teaching; that he is now a Buddlia, called

lit.

ng^^^

the Arya of Nagas, and resides on a (fabulous) mountain; somewhere in the N. E. of our universe, called

lit.

^^

ilj

lit.

the

pure and cool

mountain, attended by 1,000 Bodhisattvas. Mandjus'ri has become an object of worship in all the churches of Northmost but ern Buddhism,

SANSKBIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.

especially in Shansi (China). Fah-hien (A. D. 400) found Mandjiis'ri generally woi-sliipped by followers of the MaLay ana School, whilst Hiuentsang (A. D. 603), who saw at Mathura a stupa contain-

ing the remains of Mandjus'ri's body, connects liis worship especially with the Yogatcharya School. It is supposed that Mandjus'ri lived 250 years after Sakyamuni's The deatli, i.e. B, C. 293. Mahayana School treated the dogma of Mandjus'ii as the apotheosis of transcendental wisdom, identifying him -with Vis'vakarmau, and giving him (as the personified wisdom) the same place in their trias of Bodhisattvas (with AvaloVadjrapani) kites'vara and wliich Brahma occupies in The the Indian Trimurti, Yogatcharya School placed Maiidjus'ri among their seven Dhyani Bodhisattvas, as the

spiritual

KCHETRA GUNA VYUHA, two

Title of

chananda,

translations, viz

A. D.

618—607,

Mandra, A. D. 602—557.

MANDJUS'RI NAMA SANGI^M

Title of a translation

by

SuvarnadhArani, A.D. 1113.

MAND.TUS'RI PARIPRITCH-

TCHHA.

Title

translations,

by Divdkara (A

D. 983 and

later).

MANDJUS'RI

of

two

SADVRITTA

GUHYA TANTRA RADJASYA VIMS'ATIKA KRODHA VTDJAYANDJANA

^

iM

Title of a translation. A.

D. 982—1001.

son of Akchobhya

Buddha, and

identified

him

with Vadjrapdni. A later Mahayana branch of the School / ^^ School

W^

of

95

one nature), which asserts

that all beings have the same uatui'e as Buddha, claimed Mandjus'ri as their founder.

The son of an Indian King (circa 968 A. D.), who came to China but was driven away again by tne intrigues

MANDJUS'Ri S€TRA. tions, viz.

P iTEt

VIKRipiTA

Title of 2 transla-

^^±i^^f^

by Dharmarakcha, A. D. 213, and ;k:ffi^ffiP1 iM by Narendrayas'as, A.D. 583.

(2.)

of other priests.

MANDRA

weak sound) or B/

(lit.

grand but weak).

mana

MANDJUS'RI

BUDDHA

or

(lit.

of

Siam ?),

^'^

A S'ra(Bunan,

translator of 4 works.

PABT

96

MANGALA

M ANI

V.

Fg or

Manura The

Mongali.

^J^ explained by stainless, or

by 4fi£i&

iit.

jfi"^

increasing and en-

lit.

^ZM^

by

or

larging,

for pearls, lit. general term or by 'b\rm'0f' li*- felicitous

A

pearls.

fabulous pearl

(v.

Sapta ratna) which is ever bright and luminous, therefore a symbol of Buddha and

among

of his doctrines, whilst

Shivaites it is the symbol of mani the Linga. See also

Om

pad me hum.

MANOBHIRAMA

^

mind.

of

be reborn as Buddha.

^^

MANODHATU

lit.

world of the mind. mental faculties.

MANODJNA

^^f^jf

with

replete nnds.

the

The

S'ABDABHI

GARDJITA

lit.

wonderful soin which

The Kalpa

Ananda

is

reappear

to

m

as

Buddha.

m^ m. king of

Gandharvas,

riarch, author of the

cha (until

^fiL pat-

Vibha-

vinaya, who laboured A.D. 165) in Western

India and Ferghana;

origi-

nally an Indian prince, then disciple (or according to Hiuen-tsang the teacher) and successor of Vasubandhu.

DHATU

MANOYIDJNANA

The

and knowledge. sphere of thought.

mind

MANTRA (Tib.

Gsungs sngags)

explained by ?? spells,

lit.

^5P

or by

magic

Ut.

rid-

Short magic dhi mantra. sentences (generally ending Sanskrit with meaningless syllables),

first

adopted

by

the Mahayana popularized, in Vadjrabodhi. See

followers of School, then

China by

also Dharani.

MANUCHA KRITYA ^^J^ Demons shaped

like men. Domestic slaves, introduced in Cashmere Madhyan(1.)

tika.

MANUCHTA

MANORPnTA

or Manorhata «^Pl^i««d by

^^'gf'J'ftfc

in conformity (hita)

lit. •

mind (manas), or

4^

or

Pali.

by

^

(Pali

Manussa)

^ ^ (Manuchydnam. ^Manussdnam)

^mi^ with the

°^

21st (or 22nd)

(2.)

manodjRasvara sound of music. A

irn-^

^MM

lit.

The realm where Mdudgalyayana is to

]oy

I.

A lit.

lit.

^^^^

or

explained a man, or by ^fe"

rational or

by

^fe'

:^

8AN8KBIT-CHINESE DIcmONABT.

intelligent.

lit.

Human

bein

beings

or divine human form. ings,

MANUKA V. Manorhita. HAKA or M&raradja KamadMtu or Papiyan (Siam. Phajaman. Burra. Mat or Manh. Tib. Bdudsdig tchau or Hdodpa. Mong. Scliimnus)

or lit.

^M

^M 4^^ by ^ and

explained by

the murderer, or

;^Jfe

obstructing

lit.

hindering virtue, or hy If^jM Jfe,

destroying virtue

lit.

0^ MAraby SS,^ radja

explained love;

or

J]J^^

;

or

;

or

j^^

lit.

Papiy&n,

g)i[|f^ lit. Kamadhdtu radja. The god of lust, sin and death, represented with 100 arras and

an elephant. He with the Marakdyi-

riding on resides,

kas, in Paranirmita vas'avaron the top of Karaadlidtu.

tin

He

assumes various monst-

rous forms, or sends his daughters, or inspires wicked men (like Devadatta, or the Niigranthas) to seduce or frighten saints on earth.

MARA KAYIKAS ms. the subjects of Mdra, or

~^^~tC ters of

^^*

lit.

^

^^"^ ^^^ daugh-

Mara. Mara's subordi-

nates.

or As'thanga marga Attangga magga. Siugh. asutangikaraargga. Arya Siam. Mak. Burm. M^ga) (Pali.

" AiEil^ ASm^8 portions the holy or

of correct path, o'

lit.

a

^pf^g;^ banyan)

splits into 7 pieces

A TP P^

l^**

8 correct gates (sc. to Nirvina). Eight rules of conduct, the pre-requisites of every Arhat, the observation of

which leads to Nirvana Details see under Samyagdrichti, Samyaksamkalpa, Samyagvak, Samyagadjiva, Samyagvydyama, Samyaksamadhi, Samyaksmriti and Samyakkarmanta.

MARGABHUMI S^TRA Jg

^g — 8

Translation (A. D. 14

A

tree

which

when felled.

by Sam-

170) of a work

gharakcha.

MARGAS'IRAS

^%^^

third month of autumn (9th to 10th Chinese moons)

The

MARTTCHI ^115^

^

sattva

In

or

or Maritchi deva

^^ bodiii-

^f IJ5:^^^ mytholc^, (1.)

Brahmanic

the personified light, o£fepriDg of Brahma, parent of Surya, ancestor of Maha-

kas'yapa (q. v.) (2.) Among Chinese Budliists, the goddess of light who holds aloft sun and moon, the protectress styled also war a-^id Queen of Heaven Mother of the Dipper Jj*^

against

MARDJAKA (perhaps

MARGA

sinful

by

explained

97

and

;

identified

^^

wdth Tchuudi

PART

and

(q.v.)

The "d^

with

Mfthes'vari

Mahes'vara). magic formula, Il^^?f Ij wife

(the

}^

of

32g = pT

om

-^

lit.

(-i|-5(!5c

worthy deva

the

MATANGI SUTRA. 4 translations,

^g

Title

A.D. 25—220

the Dipper) and 9 located in Sagittarius.

of

sons,

(2)

;

j^

265-420; (3.) ^^ftlg A.D. 222—280 (4.) by Dharraai-akcha, A. D.

^aS^

;

^ 265—316.

MATCHIVARA

MATHAVA

Madhava

m

aborigenes

A

or

tribe

of

Mathai living N.

of of

(the

Megasthenes) S. of

Mahes'vara.

v.

or

^^MM

Madhu

and They gave the Mathura and Ma-

Kos'ala,

MARITCHI DEVA DHARAKI

of

^^

viz. (1.)

Maritchi

svaha, is attributed to her, and Georgi, who calls her Mha-lhi-ni, explains the name as * a Chinese transcription lioly of the name of the Amohg virgin Maiy'. (3.) Chinese Tauists, Maritchi is styled Queen of Heaven and,

with her husband

I.

Rohilcund,

in

Nepaul.

name

to

tipura. Title of a translation (A. D.

502—557).

MARUTA of

^§^ demons

Rudra;

The sons reigning

lit.

a moon.

A lunar

Krichnapakcha and S'uklapakoha. month.

m or

See

also

MASUBA SAMGHARAMA

m

monastery of lentils. An ancient vihara, some 200 li S. E. of Mongali.

MATANGA ARANYAKAH

^

of

forbidden to approach a village within hearing distance of the lowing of a cow, and called after the caste of taiiga (outcasts).

M&-

J^^

""'

by

ifL

^ ;^

lit.

peacock city (Krishnapura), Ancient kingdom and city (the modern Muttra), birthplace of Krishna (whose emblem is the peacock), famous for its stupas.

MATI

p^

^

ht.

rational.

Eldest sou of Tchandra surya pradipa.

MATTPURA cient

Aranyakah (q. v.), hermits living on cemeteries,

class

Madhurd

mm m%m

or

plained

in storm

MASA H

MATHURA or

^r^mm

kingdom

(the

An-

modern

Rohilcund) and city, ruled (A. D. 600) by kiugs of the the home of S'udra caste ;

many famous

priests.

MATISIMHA ^Jgff tSf plained

by Ygjfi^^

ex-

lit.

a

99

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

lion's

given

Epithet

intelligence. men of

superior

to

talent.

MATRIGKIMA

sex.

nio)^|l£^5jnor ;ff

W

0g^

the

lit.

pitaka, so explains

The Abhidharma because

how karma productive karma.'

it

(q.

Moriyanaga) Ancient capital of

the the

Maurya (Morya) princes, modem Amrouah near

Ma MAYURA RADJA 0|g||3£

or

mother of karma. Abhidharma lit. the mother of karma. called

MAYURA (Singh.

Hurdwar.

Yum

(Tib.

explained by

mother

lit.

The female

MATRIKA

Matuga-

S^l^

^g

plained by city.

(Pali.

translation by Dharmarakcha, A.D. 265—316.

v.)

mother

the fresh

*is

of

MATRITCHETA ^ggPl^l] |j:t A native of India, author of the Buddhastotrdrdhas'ata-

or IJL^^^P ^^^' peacock king. A former incarnation of S'akyarauni, when, as a peacock he thirst, with famished sucked out of a rock water which had miraculous healing

power.

MiGHA DUNDUBHI SVARA

Mm^

RADJA i^

m.

jS: rrr

p

=t:

king of clouds and thunder-

A

bolts.

Buddha who

lived,

during the kalpa Priyadars'arealm (fabulous) na, in a called Sarvabuddha samdars'ana.

lated A.D. 708.

MEGAHSVARA

MATUTA TCHANDI J|g black teeth.

A

certain

lit.

Rak-

chasi.

MAUDGALAPUTTRA

or

M&udgaly ayana v. Mah&maudgalydyana.

MAYA V. Mahdmaya. MAYA DJALAMAHATAlSfTRA mahIyIna GAMBHIRA NiYA GUHYA PARAS'i

stoA

^^mw±

lx3E® Title of a translation, A. D. 982—1001.

MAYOPAMA SAMADHI

^

^g;g A

(fabulous)

lived,

N. of our

cloud sovereign.

Buddha who

lit-

universe, an incarnation of the 13th son of Mah&bhidjna

djin^bhibhu.

MEGHASVARARADJA ;feqp

lit.

clouds.

gg

sovereign king

of

A (fabulous) Buddha

lived, N. of our universe, an incarnation of the 14th son of Mah^bhidjna djna-

who

udbhibhu,

MERIT

V.

Sumeru.

MERUKALPA or

MW

lit.

Merudhvadja the

sign

of

PART

100

A

(fabulous) Buddha N.W. of our universe, an incarnation of the

Meru.

who

I.

Mah&bhidj5a

12th son of djoandbhibhu.

MERDKtjTA ^jglg li*- ^^^ summit of Meru. A Buddha an incaniation of the 2nd son of Mahabhidjna djnandbhibhu. of Abhirati,

MIKKAKA

5^jg5jn The Indian partriarch, who trans6th

ported himself from Northern India to Ferghana, where he died by samddhi, B. C. 637 (or 231). See also Vasumitra.

JillMAHA

^1fi^%

kingdom, 70

Ancient

E. of Samar-

U.

kand, the modern Mnglim in Turkestan. (Pd-

Wimansidbi pada) ^^/f^

JRL

and

lit.

the step of meditation

reflection,

explained

by

MITRASENA

i

A Gunaprabha,

a

oversatiated

by the

j)rac-

tice of balancing and measuring (truth and error). The 4t]i Riddhipdda, viz., absolute renunciation of intellectual step to magic activity, a power.

MINGRULAK :=p^ sources, or

A

lit.

Biugheul

lake coimtry, 30 Talas.

1,000

^^^

MLETCHHAS who do dha;

of

of

Tukhara, trans-

People

Bud-

not believe in

infidels.

The

title

(deva of liberation)

by followers of the Hinayana School to Mahaya-

given

nadeva.

MOKCHAGUPTA ^jc^i.^^ A priest of "Kharachar, a folMadhyimayaua Ma-

School, whose ignorance hdydnadeva exposed.

MOKCHAIjA |[^||X |S

A

S'ramana

of

°^*

M

Kusta-

na, translator of one Sutra, author (A. D. 291) of a new alphabet for the transliteration of Sanskrit.

MOKCHA MAHAPARTCHAD V.

Pantchaparichad.

MONGAU na,

or

Mangala

^Jg

Ancient capital of Udy&-

now Manglavor on

Swat, in Pundjab.

MITRAS'ANTA 5g|5g^J or ^-fe lit. calm friend. A MOTCHA S'ramana

of

MOKCHADEVA "^X^^^^

&^ ^

U E.

disciple of

teacher

Hiuen-tsang.

// lit.

ma-

mala suddha prabh&sa hddhdrani sutra.

lower of the

MIMAMSARDDHIPADA li,

^

D. 705) of the

lator (A.

lived,

the

N.

^jg A

Ficus religiosa.

of

species

the the

of

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DIOTIONART.

MRIGADAVA

(Singh. Isipata-

Burm. Migadawon)

iia.

Jg

101

explained by jjg;^

pg

original text books

lit

Bud-

of

dha's words.

A

park N. E. of patk. Var^nas'i, favonied by S'&kdeer

yamuni now; S&rangan4tha near Benares.

MRIGALA by

^

^IJ

by j^

plained

J^^

lit.

^

lit.

ex-

^^^ deer,

or

king of deer

(Mrigarddja). Epithet of S'dk-

yamuni

and

of

MteASAMBURU

cient kingdom of Western India, tributary of Tcheka; the modem Monltau.

MtJLASARVASTIVADAIKAS'ATA KARMAN i^;;^^

Devadatta

(each having been a deer in

of a translation, A.

a former

907.

MUDGA til.

life.

^^

lit.

Tartar len-

Pliaseolus mungo.

MUDRA "•^^^^ plained

(Tib.

Pad

-^

sskor)

-g * # M S)^pn ^^

the law.

^^-

seal of

^i**

A

system of magic

gesticulation, consisting in distorting the fingers so as to imitate ancient Sanskrit characters of supposed magic efficacy ; a product of the Yogatcharya School.

MUHURTA

J^ Of |g

^

pearls.

MULABHIDHARMA

i^:^i^§mmm

^

the

Mahdsamghikdh. :m:

on the Vinaya

of the ya, translated

MUNGALI V. MUNIMITRA

Mm

by Vais'akh-

A,D. 710.

Mongali.

^^ A

of India, author

of

Buddha stotra, translated la,

the

/*

s'rigona

by D&napd-

or

0;g

^^^1^

^J^fe An

Vimuni

(sage) of every

A

native

A. D. 980—1000.

MUNKAN S' AS-

philosophical treatise of

MULAGRANTHA

work ^ A Hinaydna

Mahamuni

MUKTA (P&li. Mntta. Tib. Mutig). H ^ Jewels, especially

D. 618

mulasarvastivIda NIKATA VINAYA GItHA

A MUNI j^;g

period of 18 minntes.

TRA

Mula*-

or

^|i ^SR^ An-

thilnipura

or

or or

epithet

Buddha.

Mungan

J^^

province of Tukh4ra, on

the upper Oxus,

W.

of

Ba-

dakchan.

MURDDHABHICHIKTA Murddhadja

^E^^

or

or

^

PART

102 or

g)^^

^^^-

I^Tj

the top of

washing

A cere-

head.

tlie

mony, common in Tibet in the form of infant-baptism, administered in China at the investiture of high patrons of the church, e. g. to the Emperor Yiian-tsung (A.D. 746)

by

and

Amoghavadjra,

statues of rite).

A

tized

is

or

^^

Buddha prince styled

!Jl[

^

to

(as a daily

thus

bap-

^|5^ig^ Murddhadja

1.

NADI

^tn^'^W jjjg^

progeny of happi-

lit.

S'ramana of Central India, who brought (A. D. 655) over 1500 texts of the ness. A.

Mahdy^ua

and

Kwaulun, and translated

^W/^

(Pali.

or

explained ^7

or MusaMasaragalla)

0f_J^||

ffl^£

or

1^

^^*-

jewel of violet colour, or

^

by

loured like a cornelian. One of the Saptaratna, either an

ammonite or agate or See also As'raagarbha,

coral.

MUSAVADA VERAMANI ^1$;;^ lies.

lit,

abstaining from

The 4th

the

of

S'ik-

NAGA

(Burm. Tit.

MUTCHILINDA

PARVATA

Mahamutchilinda.

N. NADIKAS'YAPA

(Burm. Nadi Kathaba. Tib. Tchu wo ods-

ipoM^

An

Arhat,

S'akyamuni,

disciple

brother of Mahakas'yapa ; to be reborn as Buddha samanta prabhisa. of

Nat. Siam. Klu. Mong. Lus)

h|^

spirit, or

dragon-

lit-

demon, explained as ing, (1.)

^ (3.)

lit.

II

lit.

elephants

yfN^

lit.

signify-

dragons,

(2.)

(nagaga)

persons exempt

transmigration. from The term Naga was perhaps originally applied to dreaded mountain tribes, and subsequently used to designate monsters generally. The worship of Nagas (i. e. dragons

and serpents) China and

in

is

indigenous

flourishes even

now, dragons being regarded

chapada. V.

(A.

D. 663) three works.

rddja.

ragalva

Hinaydua

Schools to China, fetched medicines (A. D. 656) from

Nagha,

MUSALAGARBHA

Punyopaya ^^Plaiiied by

or

ll^lg

as mountain spirits, as tutelary deities of the five regions (i. e. 4 points of the compass and centre) and as the guardians of the 5 lakes and 4 oceans (i.e. of all lakes

and seas). The worship of Nagas has been observed as a cl)aracteristic of Turanian The Aryan Budnations. dhists, finding it too popular, connived at or adopted this

worship.

All the most aucient

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

and

Sutras

biographies

of

Buddha mention Nagas, who washed Buddha after his birth,

with

conversed

him,

protected him, were converted by him, and guarded the relics of his body. Chinese

Buddhists view mountain Ndgas as enemies of mankind, but marine Nagas as piously inclined. Whilst the Burmese confound Devas and Nagas, the Chinese distinguish them sharply. According to an ancient phrase (hI^/VSK ^i*Nagas, Devas and others

of

the eight classes) there are 8 classes

of

enumerated

always

beijigs,

in the

following order, Devas, Nagas, Eakclias, Gandharvas, Asuras, Garudas,

Kinnaras, also Sagara,

Mahoragas. See and Virupakcha.

NAGAHRADA ||^

lit.

dra-

gon-tank. General term for all sheets of water, viewed as dewelliugs of Nagas.

NAGAEADJA | gon

king.

guardian

^

lit.

Epithet spirits

of

of all waters, believed

many of whom are to have been converted embraced monastic

NAGARAHARA

kingdom and

or

dra-

and

life.

Nagara

city (Dionvso30 miles W. of Jellallabad, on the southern bank of the Cabul river. polis),

103

NAGARADHANA ^]^^^^^ An

a[^

ancient

vihara

in

Djalandhara.

NAGARDJUNAor Gagakrochuna

guna or or

Nagasena)

(Pali.

Jj^'^^

tree (Pentaptera arjuna)

h|^ h|^

lit. lit.

Naga the great, Ndga the con-

A

queror native of Western India, a hermit living under an Arguna tree, until, converted by Kapimala, he became the 14th patriarch, famous in Southern India by dialectic 'subtelty in disputations with heretics, chief representative of the Mahayana School, first teacher of the Amitabha doctrine, founder of the Madhyamika School, author of some 24 works, the greatest philosoplier of the Buddhists, viewed as " one of the 4 suns which illumine the world." He taught that the soul is neither existent nor non-existent, neither eternal nor non-eternal, neither annihilated by death nor non-anniliilated. His principal disciples were Deva Bodhisattva and Buddhapalita. :

In a monastery near Kosaia, he cut off his o"wti head as an offering at the request of Sadvasa's son(B. C. 212 or A. D. 194j. He is now styled a Bodhisattva.

NAGASENA IR

^Jfe

Jrt

£

A

PART

104

Bhikchu, author of a Sutra

same name A.D. 317—420).

(translated

of the

NAGNA

or

OT by

g^

-^fip^

lit.

^

naked

spirits of

lit.

great power. Warlike spirits (or bardes) of supernatiiral strength, who appear naked.

NAHUTA ^[^^^ A numeral term (100

NAKCHATRA RADJA RIDITA ^5;|g

millions).

jara.

^

Burm.

explained by

A

king.

star

NAKCHATRATARA RADJAsun and DITYA g g ^ stai-s. A degree of Samadhi. NALANDA ||^j[^ [J'g explained lit.

^y

MMM

be°®^olent

^'^'

without wearying. The Naga (deity) of a lake in the Amra forest near Radjagriha.

NALANDAGRAMA near village FgM A samghardma.

:^^^faf NALANDA

the river without cheer or brightness, or by

the

degree of Sam4dhi.

J^jtlJ^g Nalanda

NAIRAMDJANA(Singh. NiranNeritzara)

VIK-

lit.

sports of the

MAHANAGNA

plained by

1.

SAMGHABAMA

lit.

^^f^^

lit. the river without brightriver (Niladjan) ness. (1 ) which flows past Gayd. (2.) river (Hiranjavati), which flows past Kus'inagara.

A

A

NAIVASANDJNA SAMADHI

^N*^^

lit.

fixed

Tchatu-

NAKCHATRA RADJA 8AMKU SUMITABHIDJNA ^ lit.

A

NAMA9

flower of the

star

king. fabulous Bodhisattva. follower of S'akyamuni.

(Pdli.

Naraau.

or

rarupa brahmaloka.

lir^

griha, now called (i.e. vihdragi-araa).

or

NAIVA SANDJNANA 8A^v.

monastery, built by S'akraditya, 7 miles N. of Radja-

A

thinking. tion) degree of Saraddhi, rising above thought.

unwearied benefactor.

A

(medita-

without

DJNAYATANAM

of the

Tib.

Baragong

Name. Burm. Nama) i^|g

by ^-jj^ humbly trust (adore). Ave of the Buddhist,

explained

lit.

I

The

daily the invocation of the Triratua, and in incantations, whereboth Buddhist and fore Tauist priests and sorcerers called lit. are "^ gip

used in the

litm-gy,

in

^

masters of naoah.

NAMARt)PA ^g^

lit.

name

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

One of the 12 signifying the unreality of both abstract notions and material phenomeand form. Nidana,

na.

NANDA

(Tib.

Dgabo)

explained by

|||pg

Jfe||p^

joy of virtuous views. king (Singh.

lit.

(1.)

A

Nando

N&ga

pannanda). A person (2.) Sundarananda. called (3.)

Nanda (Siugh. Sujasupplied S'akyarauni with milk. See also Bala. The

ta)

girl

who

NANDAYARTAYA varta

(Pali.

Sl^ote.l^^ ^fefc

lit.

or Nandya-

Nandiyavatta) explained by

rotating

to

the

A

conch with spirals running to the right, a mystic symbol of good omen.

right.

NANDI >^|f 1^ joy. A grihapati translator

(A.

or

West,

of the

D.

419)

of 3

works.

of the

A,

D.

317—420.

NARAD ATTA v. Katyayana. NARAKA (Pali. Miraya. Siam. Narok. Burm. Niria. Tib. My-

^^^

Mong. Tamu) (nara) explained by A alba.

(ka),

by

lit.

able, or

ments

of

Sf.

men's wickedness,

^bypT^

lit.

prison

or

by

lit.

^^

torture;

;^^

under the earth,

^Rf^

lit.

the

pre-

fecture of darkness. General terra for the various divisions The hot hells of hell. (1.)

^

(^^)»

which

°^

(see

Samdjiva, Kalasutra, Safhghata, Raurava, Mahar^urava, Tapaua, Pratapana, ank Avitchi) are situated underneath Djambudvipa in tiers, be-

ginning at a depth of 11,900 3'6djanas, and reach to a depth of 40,000 yodjanas but as each of these hells has 4 gates and outside each antechamber-hells, 4 gate there are altogether 136 hot hells.

(2.)

(^'^\

The

cold

8 in number

hells (see

Arbuda, Nirarbuda, Atuta, Hahava, Ahaha, Utpala, Padma and Pundarika), situated underneath the 2 Tchakravalas and ranging shaft-like one beneath the other, but

hell

translated

or

(Niraya) explained by

so that this shaft is gradually widening down to the 4th

NANDIMITRA ^^^^^ Author

105

unenjoy-

lit.

instru-

or

yIB^

and

then

narrowing

again, the fii-st and last hells having the shortest and the 4th hell the longest diameter. The dark hells, 8 in (3.) number, situated between the 2 Tchakravalas ; also called ^®vivifying hells

(fg^),

cause any being, dying in the first of these hells, is at once reborn in the 2nd, and so forth, life lasting 600 years in each of these hells. (4.)

The

cold

Lokantarika

hells

PART

106

(iSSt

^^**

^®^^^

"^

^^^^

edge

I.

added

a

special

10 in sc. of the universe), number, but each having 100

females

millions of smaller hells attached, all being situated outside of the Tchakitivalas. (4.)

mense pool

The 84,000 small Lokantarika hells

(^ ,].

^ g^

lit.

small hells on the edge, divided into 3 classes, as situated on mountains, or on water, or in deserts. Each universehas the same number of hells, distributed so that the northern continent contains no hell at all, the two continents E. and W. of the Meru have only the small Lokantarika hells, and all the other hells are situated under the southern contiuent (Djambudvipa). There are different torments in different hells the leugth of life also differs in each class of hells ; but the distinctions ma'de are too

be worth enumerating. The above hells constitute one of tlie G gati of transmigration and people are reborn in one or other class of hells according to their previous merits or demerits. It is not necessary that each individual should pass through all the above hells. The decision lies with Yama, who, assisted by 18 judges and hosts of demons, prescribes in each case what hells and

faiiciful to

tortures are appropriate. His sister same performs the duties with regard to female criminals.

Chinese fancy has

for

hell

placenta

lit.

consisting of an imFrom of blood. this hell, it is said, no release is possible, but all the other hells are mere purgatories, release being procured when sin has beeu sufficiently expiated or through intercession of the priesthood.

tank),

NARAPATI

V.

Djambudvipa.

NARASAMGHARAMA

^

lit.

An

ancient vihara

^>(||jp

the monastery of men.

near the^

capital of Kapis'a.

NARASIMHA IRIiff fnT An ancient city (Nrisinhavana ?) of frontier E. near the

Tcheka.

NARAYANA

or Narayanadeva

explained by MB.^^ A ^ the originator /^

of

lit.

human

life

^-fi-j-

(Brahma, or by

lit,

hero

divine power,

(nara)

or by

of

^fj]

firm and solid. (1.) An epithet of Brahma as creator. lit.

(2.) A (wrong) designation of Narendrayas'as.

NARENDRAYAS'AS Jj^^Jf ^gj]/^ A native of Udyana, 'translator

589) of

many

NARIKELA cocoanut

(A.

D. 557

Sutras.

|[5^lJ|ij||

The

tree.

NARIKl:LADViPA An island,

several

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAItY.

thousand li S. of Ceylon, inhabited by dwai-fs who have human bodies with beaks like cobirds and live npon coanuts.

NAKMMADA

The

jjffjcP^g river Nerbudda, forming the southern frontier of Baruka-

tcheva.

NAS'AS'ATA -^fflf^ ha

who

or

Basiasita ^i&

A Brahman

Kub-

of

107

f^'ftO^ An tooth,

at:sukadassana veraiiSIS

lit.

thou shalt not take

part in singing or dancing in musical or theatrical performances, nor go to look on or listen. The 7th of the 10 S'ikchapada.

NAA^ADEVAKULA

staff

NAYAKA XA^eiP

of

^^-

*1'^

guide of devas and men (Nayaka deva manuchydnam). An epithet of S'akyamuni. See Manuchya.

NEMEVIDHARA minthon)

J^

Ne-

(Siam.

E.

5# explained

what grasps, or

^

and

basin

the 25th patriarch fin Central India) and died (A. D. 325) by

natchtchagita vadita

vibara

S'akyamuni.

became

samadhi.

ancient

near Baktra, possessed of a

fish

earth

by ^^I^[Jj

mouth mountain.

lit.

(1.)

A

with a curiously shaped head. (2.) The lowest of the seven concentric mountain ranges (600 yodjanas high) fish

which encircle Meni.

NEPALA jgf^lg An

ancient

kingdom (now Nepaul). E. of Khatmandu, 10,000 li fi-om China, noted

for

the

amal-

|^m| ancient city

gamation of Brahminism and ancient Buddhism, which

(now Nohbatgang) on the Ganges, a few miles S. E. of Kanyakubdja.

took place there, also as a station in the route of Indian

^4B^

An

^^f by ^^

NAVAMALIKA explained

|[^

gated flowers. A used for scenting

as possessing i]

varie-

lit.

pei-fume oil.

and Chinese embassies, and

See

Mallika,

fire

IsICHKLES'A

M^aii

See

Makhai.

NAVASAMGHARAMA

^^

^^*.

no

return to trouble and vexation. Freedom from passion, a characteristic of the

NAV.U>A |p3^^^ or IP* state of an Arhat. now called ^ffi (Pidjan). NICHTAPANA An ancient kingdom on the or ^'1^ lit. eastern border of Gobi.

(naphtha)

wells,

burning.

Cremation, as performed in China at the funerals of priests.

PAET

108

NIDANA

KSR j^

Rten brel) explained by (Tib.

jg

I.

tral Asia.

-j-^H NIRARBUDA

12

the

lit.

existence.

The

(1.)

dogma

mental

causes

of

of

funda-

Buddhist

thought, the concatenation of cause and effect in the whole range of existence through 12 links (see Djaramarana,

Upadana, Bhava, Yedana, Spars'a, Chadayatana, Naraainipa, Vidjnana, Samskara and Avidof ya) the understanding which solves the riddle of

Djati,

Trichna,

revealing the inaninity of existence and pi-eparing the mind for Nirvana. (2.) AU sutras or pamphlets written for some special reason (nid^na), either to answer a query, or to enforce a precept, or to enliauce a doctrine.

explained by ing

jg || j!^ pg ^SU. lit. burst-

blisters.

The 2nd

(1.)

large cold hell (v. Naraka), where cold winds blister the skin of criminals. (2.) The 2nd of the 10 cold Ix)kantarika hells (v. Naraka). (3.) numeral, equal to 1 fol-

A

lowed by 33 cyphers.

NIRGRANTHA

or

or

life,

NIDANA BUDDHA

s.a.

or

*i|^ tered

lit.

by want by

(sc.

clothes)

or

nude

^]f^^\^^^

heretics.

fatalism,

NILAKA]$fTHA -rpjgrp^|| of a translation, concerning the ritual and ceremonies used in the worship

Title

of Avalokites'vara.

recommended

Deva.

or

Nilapitaka

^^^

or

^^

jg the

azure collection. A collection of annals and royal edicts.

^Jg A

NIRMANAEATA &L

NILAPITA

NINYA

lit.

Cen-

The

fast-

use

the

followcsrs

(Tib.

spnil

a body capable

of

transformation. (1.) One of the TrikAya (q.v.), the power of assuming any form of appearance in order to propa-

gate Buddhism. (2.) The incarnate avat&ra of a deity (Tib. Chutuktu. Mong. Chubilgan).

city in

A

*^"^^'*

"^^^

ing and condemned of clothes. (2.) of Nirgrantha.

'lit.

(1,)

Tirthaka (q. v.), a son of also Djnati and tlierefore called Nirgranthadjnati /IS

J^K^'il)'

v.

of food or

Pra-

tyeka Ruddha.

NILANETRA

unfet-

lit-

/f<^

daka,

See also Anupapi-

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

NIRMANAEATI manaratti. Siam.

Hphrul dga)

di. Tib.

^

y\yM or

who

(PAH. NimNimmanara-

ru:^

^^f-f^^C in

^^^'

^^^^^

transforma-

The

5th Devaloka, 640,000 yodjanas above the Meru. Life lasts there 8,000 years. tions.

situated

NIRUKTI

V.

Pratisamvid.

(PaU. Nibbdna. Siam. Niphan. Burm. Neibban. Tib. Mya ngan las hdas pa i.e separation from pain.

Mong. Ghassalang etse angkid i.e.

^^

plained

by

escape from or ex-

^^g JH^gJ

(i.e.

lit.

and death exemption from trans-

separation from migration), or

ference

to

life

by

tion

or

absolute-

of

the

into itself,

soiil

NiiTana,

may

confirmed by traditional sayings of S'akyamuni who, for instance,

said

moments (&=(')

*'

'®

in his last the spiritual body immortal." The

Chinese Buddhist belief in Sukhavati (the paradise of the

West)

and

Amitabha

but confirmatory of the positive character ascribed to Nirvana (yB^\ is

•

(I^^B^)

Mahapariuirvana ^4-

^).

(2.)

The

the

non-action. (1.) The popular exoteric systems j^ree

lit.

and

^^ yB

esoteric

philosophical view of

^^

re-

appear on eai-th. This view is based on the Chinese translations of ancient sutras and

ly complete moral purity, or

complete extinction of animal spirits, or by

indif-

but preserving individuality so that e.g. Buddhas, after

Parinirvana

nirvana),

of

sensibility.

bliss, as absolute immortality through absorp-

passion, Kles'a

lit.

nil

spiritual

[ijgf'^Jfg from trouble and lit. escape vexation (i.e. freedom from

[|[^g^^

all forms begin with passion and

Positively they define Nirvana as the highest state of

Buddha

by

from

to

freedom from all a state

entering

NIRVANA

shirukasan misery)

entire freedom of existence,

exertion,

m /m >^

deliglit

J^^.

109

or

Nirva-

na is based only on the Abhibharraa which indeed defines Nirvana as a state of absolute

annihilation.

But

in defining Nirvana negative-

this view is not the result of

ly as a state of absolute ex-

ancient

emption

philosophical

from the

circle

of

transmigration, as a state of

dogmatology. The Schools which advocate this nihilistic view

PAET

110 of

Nirvana deal

way with and

with

to them maya illusion and unreality.

dogma: i.e.

same

in the

historical facts positive every

all

all is

^^

NITYA PAKIVEITA

^^Jjt

mw

the stupa erected

lit.

on the spot where coachman muni's) from him.

NIVASAXA j|b^[^

S'akyaparted

kinadom, between Taras

explained

NYAGRODHAjglJj^orJg

plained

by

^|^;jg-

i|5

^

The coloured

NYAYA ANUSAEA S'ASTRA s'asti'a.

A

designation of the

S'ASTRA

s'astra.

TARAKA

NYAYA DVARA

BBJIEanife

^ A work by Hiuen-tsang.

philosophical

*^^ orthodox

^^^"

I'fMIE^Iffl

girdle) of a S'ramana.

Mahddignaga, D.

(A.

648)

by

A NYAYA PRAVES'A TARAKA

non-act-

term,

a

Indica.

translated

Mg iM

lit.

tree without knots (and described as being the highest The Pious tree of India.)

garment (without buttons or

NIVKITTI

in Turkestan.

Abhidharma kocha

^^^Mby»

rt.

cient

and Kodjend,

lit.

continuous extinction. A fabulous Buddha living S. of our universe, an incaraation of the 6 th son of Mahabhidjna djnanabhibhu.

NIVAKTTAN'A STUPA

I.

S'ASTRA

mmKiFMm

ing self-existence, opposed to Pravritti ^Ifi'^ constant

A

action.

Hiuen-tsang.

work by Samkarasvamiu, translated (A. D. 647) by

NIYATANI YATAGATI MUD-

RAVATAEA

Title

translations, viz.

two y^i^\

O.

of

(1.)

OCH or

by

and

Pradjiiarutchi,

NIYUTA ^\i]^^ A

(2.)

numeral,

equal to 1,000 koti.

miTCHIKAN (Nudjketh)

or

Nuchidjan

^f^-^

An

an-

or

Usch

1S it

,g|g

"'

or

IS

(Yingeshar). An ancient kingdom N. of the S'itd.

OM

or

aura

p^

or

^^^ A

mystic interjection, of magic and sin-atoning efficac}', used in prayers and in sorcery, originally derived by Tibetan

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

Buddhisis from later Hindooism (a standing for VisliDu, u for Shiva and m for Brahma) and introduced in China by the Yogatcharya School.

OM

MAIs^I

PADME HUM

patmaya.

Ill

The

(3.)

PADMAPANI

character able to ward off noxious iiiflueuces. A set of six Sanskrit sounds (lit, thou jewel in the lotus, hum !) of mystic and magic import, used in prayers and in sorcery, inscribed on amulets, cash, tombstones and at the end of books, and (especially in Tibet) most commonly addressed to Avalokites'vara. These 6 syllables are sometimes applied to the 6 gati and to the 6 paramitd. They are moie popular in Tibet than in China where another set of 6 syllables

(^^fp]' namah Amitabha)

of

see under

Ava-

lokites'vara.

^^

PADMAPRABHA

*b1»^4I^^^*- Tibetan

7th,

the 8 cold hells (where the cold produces blisters like lotus buds).

>j^

The name under which Sariputtra reappears as Buddha.

PADMARGAA Pf^^^^JB A ruby. PADMARATNA pearl.

V.

Haklenor

yas'as.

PADMA SAMBHAVA Padma byung yan lit.

padma) the

teacher.

(Tib.

gnas, or TJrg-

^^^Jtgjli

lotus-born

superior

A Buddhist of Kabul

(Urgyan) who, invited by king Khri-srong'^^B^'illiM.^ Ide-btsan, introduced in Tibet

D. 740—786) a system magic and mysticism (saturated with Shivaism) which found its way also to Ciiina. (A.

is largely

used in the

same

sense.

P. PADMA

#^ The

PADMAS'ILA or

explaiaed by

red

lit.

lotus waterlily,

Buddhaship,

^^bi

^il>'>^ ^^:jfg

flowers. lotus,

s,

^^^ A

dhisattva, author of the

(1.)

nym-

phaea, and specially the rose coloured species (Nelumbium speciosum). (2.) A symbol of

of

a.

Rakta-

Bo-

^j^

hridaya

vaipulya prakarana s'astra.

A

PADMAS'RI

Bodhisattva in the retinue of

S'akyamuni

;

of S'ubhavyiiha

as

re-incarnation ;

to re-appear

Buddha S'alendra

radja.

112

PART

PADMA TCniNTAMANI DHARANI SUTRA. of

5

translations,

±M by

Ttile

viz.,

(1.)

S'ikchananda, A. D.

618-907;

Hit^^ffi

(2.)

I.

See also Kanaka.

frondosa.

PALI

village,

ancient stupa, 90 of Baktra.

PALI

^m ^^ PI

dialect

(i.

with an

N. N.

li

W.

lit.

the

ancient

of

the

ancient

e.

The vernacular

country).

by Ratna tchinta A.D. 618

A

J^^lJ

of

Magadha, or Mag;idhi Prakrit.

PAMIRA /^^|g

The plateau

Pamir, the centre of the Tsung-ling range, including Anavatapta lake. of

dhirutchi, A. D. 709

^

(5.)

;

MtwMl PADMAVATI g

;

t5

A wife

As'oka, transformed a Tchakravarti of

PADMA VRICHABHA

into

VIK-

^ ^^ff

RAMIN

name under which

The

Dhrilipari-

purna reappeai-s as Buddha,

PAMS'UPATAS

or Pas'upatas

explained by ^ytj^c^l^^

heretics who besmear themselves with ashes. Shivaitic sect of worshippers of Mahes'vara, clad in plain rags. Some shaved their heads.

A

PADMA VYIJHA BODHISAT-

A fabulous PANASA

TVA Bodhisattva

China on

worshipped

New

Year's eve.

^^^

PADMOTTARA Name

of the

of the present

PAL A A

Buddha

729th

Bhadva Kalpa.

or Satamana

plained by

in

Jj-

yFt^ a

lit.

weight, equal to

10

ex-

catty.

dha-

raua.

PALAS'A by

yf^^^

^:fg;^

lit.

a tree

with

red flowers (also said to yield a

red

dye).

or

The

Butea

or

Djaka

^j^i^

^^ Jp

^

^^^^

or

The

Artocarpus integrifolia See also under Udurabara. (jackiree).

PANATI PATA VERAMANI 'T^^:^ lit. kill no living being.

The

first of

chdpada (10 rules

°^

^p^

Ul't lit.

the S'ik-

for novices).

PANDAKA )g:^^ ajn

explained

^i^-

or

4^}^

explained

eunuchs.

by

General

Pandakas

(pro-

perly so called) ^^^:P

who,

though impotent;

per-

term for

(1.)

have

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTION ABY. feet

organs

C2.)

;

Irs'apanda-

kas

#^ljg>^^^ai

are

impotent

jealous

^"ilin

when

except

Chandakas

(3.)

;

'^^o

^

organs are in-

"^^os®

113

by

explained

^^J^

emption from ness

(samdjiia),

ex-

conscious-

all

^ J^

(4.)

emancipation explained by

(mokcha)

lit.

ex-

^ffjj^

complete ; (4.)Pakchapandakas

emption from

"W Xi5:^&

^^^

tivity

for

lit.

intelligent views, explain-

(5.)

ed

^^

from

by ^ifflsOl^ exemption all knowledge (vidjnana).

^'^^°

^''^

month males and month females Runapandakas JS^" half a half a

>jjp

^^

who

;

emasculated

are

males.

^^

(5.)

INDRYANI

v.

Indrya.

PANDITA ^i^ A

(Tib. Pan-shen) title (scholar,

gj PANTCHA KACHAYA

teach-

er), given to learned (especially Tibetan) priests.

PANINI

PANTCHA

moral ac-

all

(karraan),

A Brahman

J^fjJ^jg

(B.C. 350) of

S

alatula, editor

of the Vyakaranam, author of a Sanskrit grammar.

Pancha abignya.

PANTCHA KLtS'A lit.

(Singh.

Tib.

Phung-

See under

talents.

dull

^^^

messengers, 5

serious

drances.

Five moral imper-

fections, viz. (1.)

-^

11^ anger, (3.)

ishness, (4.)

^

4^

cupidity,

^

fool-

irreverence,

doubts. Victory over

these 5 vices constitutes

5 virtues or Pantcha

Abhidjna.

or hin-

jS.St'^

(5.)

natural

5

lit.

(2.)

PANTCHABHIDJf^A

Ka-

v.

chaya.

the

s'ila.

PANTCHA DHARMA KAYA PANTCHA MAHARHATCHthe spiritual TCHATANI ^'g-;^^^ i'^'^^ lit.

body

in five portions. Five attributes of the Dharma

kaya,

t^

viz., (1.)

emption from (nipa), (2.) lity,

all

^

explained

exemption from (vedand),

(3.)

lit.

precept,

^^\^

by

explained

ex-

materiality tranquil-

lit.

by

^'^j^

all

sensatious

^

lit.

wisdom,

The 500 great Arhats (1.) who formed the synod under Kanicbka supposed authors of the Abhidharma mahavibbacha s'astra. ,

PANTCHANADA

or Bhida kingdom (now the Pundjab), called Bhida 0|-U:^ Ancient

after its capital.

PART

114

pantchInantarya 5;^ 5

the

lit.

Five

rebellions.

matricide, parricide, killing an Arhat, causing divisions among the priesthood, and shedding the

deadly

viz.

sins,

blood of a Buddha.

PARICHAD or varchika parichad or Mokcha mjahaparichad &J^

PANTCHA Pantcha

or

°'-

i^ig^jg^iia

^-4--^ -jr-^

US;

explained by

"^^

great

quin-

lit.

the

assembly. An ecconference held once in 5 years, established by As'oka for the purpose of

quennial

I.

SSIfffl

^

commentary by

PANTCHA VERAMAnI jj^ The first half precepts. of the S'ikchapada.

lit. 5.

PANTCHA VIDYA S'ASTRA

^PR

lit.

the

5

PANTCHARAOHTRA tchasattva

v.

or Pan-

Punatcha.

PANTCHAS.'ILA

see

of India. See S'abda, S'ilpasthana, Tchikitsa, Hetu, and Adhy^tma vidya.

PAPIYAN V. Mara. PARADJIKA or Ph^radjika or

SKANDHA

S'ASTRA

A

Prill

T^F

±a

|^||

explained by

PI lit.

JpJ|

state correct intelligence. (v. of superior intelligence

SKANDHAKA PARAMALAGIRI ^m^M :^^ explained by M|l^

work of Vasubandhu, transby Hiuen-tsang (A. D.

S'ASTRA =^ ^M A

first

section of the Viuaya pitaka, regarding containing rules expulsion from the priesthood.

Bodhi).

lated 647).

PANTCHA

ex-

A

v.

Skandha.

PANTCHA

vltT:^.^

explained by 4eE£^ lit. treme (measures). The

PARAMA BODHI under

Paiitcha Kles'a

PANTCHA

luminaries.

The 5 elementary schoolbooks

clesiastical

confession of sins and moral exhortations.

by Di-

Sthitamati, translated

vakara (A.D. 685).

A

lit.

tain

the dark peak. S.W. of Kos'dla,

Sadvaha

built

by

Vinitaprabha.

PANTCHA SKANDHA PULYA S'ASTRA

VAI-

^^^

where

a monastery

SKANDHAKA for Nagardjuna. KARIKA 5^^ PARAMANU ;^^|gg commentary

moun-

lit.

an

A

measure of length, the 7th part an Anu-

atom

of dust.

PARAMARTHA or

^1$

also

J^H^^P'^ styled

jfy^^

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

^

A S'ramana

[W* Gunarata.

of Udjdjayana, translator (A.

D.

548—569)

some

of

50

works.

PARA MARTHA DHARMA VIDJAY ASUTRA. 2 translations,

~^^ffi^l5 Pradjnarutchi

Gautama

by (A.

D.

534—

i^^±^^± Djnana-

and

550),

Title of

Y&^|S

viz.,

MAMMS

^^

gupta (A.D. 586).

SATYA NIRDES'A SUTRA. 3

translations,

viz.

^wf^mmmm

(1-1

SM by Dharmarakcha 289),

(A.D.

^p^^Rj

A.D. 420—479.

PARAMARTHA SATYA S'ASTRA

^^=^^ A work by

Vasubandliu.

PARAMITA

^^ (to

Kch^nti, patience, (4.) (3.) Virya, energy, (5.) Dhyana, contemplation, and (6.) Pradjna, wisdom. Sometimes ten Paramitds are counted

-f-^

by adding

(7.)

lit.

ilJ

SJ'S^^

Hg^

or

explained

by

6 means of passing

Nirvana), lit.

arrival

Upaya, use of

proper means, (8.) DjMna, science, (9.) Pranidhana, pious vows, and (10.) Bala, force of purpose.

TIN

(Pali. Wasawarti. Siam. Paranimit. Tib. Gjan hphrul dvang byed or Bab dvang

phpugh.

Mong.

at

the

other shore (i.e. at Nirvdna), but with the note, " it is only Pradjna- (the 6th virtue) which carries men across the Saiisara to the shores of Nirvana." Six cardinal virtues, essential to every Bodhisattva, but representing general-

Bussudum

chubilghani erkeber or Maschi baya suktchi ergethu) yitr

^mSi^

(2-)^;f (i)tM:^J*g

by Kumaradjiva (A.D. 301 409), and (3.)

m

ly the path in which the saint walks, viz. (1.) Ddna, charity, (2.) S'ila, morality,

PARANIRMITA VAS'AVAR-

PARAMARTHA SAMVARTI Title of

115

or

whilst others are transformed,

remain independent, or devas

who control the transformation of others. The last of the 6 Devalokas, the dwelling of Mdra, where life lasts 32,000 years.

PARASMAIPADA |^||^gg A form of conjugation, each tense having a peculiar termination for the transitive voice, so-called (lit. words for another) because the action is

supposed to pass (parasmai)

to another.

paratchittadjnIna (Pali.

yaMna)

Parassa -A^ilN

tchetopariyd the minds

lit.

116

PAET

of others. The 5th of the 6 Abhidjnas, intuitive knowledge of the minds of all other beings.

PARAVA by

/iS

JjJ

^

|g

lit.

explained

A

pigeon.

rock

temple in the Dekkhan, dedicated to Kas'yapa Buddha.

PARIDJATA J^

^IJ

^^ A

sacred shrub (growing in a circle in front of Indra's

^^g

PARINIRVANA

l^iljgggllS

and extinction or by

complete

stillness,

lit.

Uon,

or

;

PARITTAS'UBHAS Parittasubha.

^

U^ by or

by lit.

ilHIfi^ and escape from

A^

purity.

The 7th Brahmaloka

the

region

lit.

1st

PARIVRAJIKAS

all

See

(t£?JP^).

tinder Nirvana.

(Singh. Pari-

jML:f-j- lit.

(those

clothes of the colour of red They shave the head soil. excepting the crown.

PARNAS'AVARI

DhIrANI

of a translation havadjra (A. D. 746—771).

ji^

ffif-

or

J^IU^jr

Persia,

situated

"near the western ocean," the principal mart for precious stones, pearls and silks, at its capital possessing (Surasthana) the almsbowl of The favourite S'akyamuni. the country is deity of

PARINIRVANA YATPULYA Dinabha. SUTRA :fj^^j]imi PARS'VA or

A

work

of 6,000 stanzas delivered by S'dkyamuni previ-

ous

to

his

entrance

bsal or lit.

Pars' vika or Arya p^rs'vika yFl?33;5]gi^ or

-^

lit.

to lie)

Od

limited

light

6d A^-^

(Tib.

tchhung)

^

Arya (who used

the

into

Nirvfilna.

PARITTHABHAS

3rd

who) walk about everywhere. Sliivaitic sect, worshippers who wear of Mahes'vara,

bonds

resigning

of

the

brdjikas)j|5||J.(5||/2;3^or

or

responding with the mental

thought

of

Dhyana.

^ mkisi«#»a™e by Amog-

of trouble and vexation. The 2nd degree of Nirvana, cor-

process

lit.

termination the

tchlimited

hung)

^^^^^ PARSA JgJiJ^

final

(Singh.

Dge

(«fec.

the passase of extiuc-

or

Tib.

A

explained

of sense),

stillness

^

Brahmaloka the 1st region 2nd Dhyaua.

of the

explained by

palace).

or

I.

The 4th

C-

on his side, or -^ H-

(Pai-s'va

Brahman

of

nally called

bhikchu).

A

Gandhara, origilit- ^o^n

M^

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICnONARY.

with difficulty. As a Bhikchu, he swore to remain lying on his side till he had mastered the 6 Abliidjnas and 8 ParaHfc is counted as the raitas. 9th (or 10th) patriarch (died B.C. -36).

PAEvATA

^^^

or

J^||

>fj^^ Ancient province and city of Tcheka, 700 U N. E. of MulustLanipura, perhaps

modern Futtipoor (between Multan and Lahore). the

PARVATI

BMma.

a.

s.

BANDHANA

PAEYAXGKA or

i/I<

.?fmff4i/U

A

phrase binding a cloth round the knees, thighs sacved

;

and back, as seated on the hams.

PiETATKA

fi5

M 3g ^ II

Ancient kingdom (now Birat, W. of Mathura), a centre of her«;tical sects.

PAS'UPATAS

PATALA

Pams'upatas.

V.

or Patali (Tib. Skva-

^::fg;^

lit.

a

^Jg^l

lit.

of the son-in-law.

nonia

suave

olens

the

tree

The Big(trumpet

flower).

PATALIPUTTKA

or

Kusuma-

pura (Tib. Skya nar gyi bu)

tlie

son of

or

flower,

tlie

g^PFiji?

the city of flowers (Pus'papura). An ancient city originall}' known as Kusuraapura, where the 3rd synod (B. C. 246) was held; the present Patna. lit.

J^^^ (Peito /B^^ (Peito leaves)

PATRA °^

tree)

^;|^

lit.

leave tree, or

'h^;^

lit.

meditation

palm,

the

tree.

or

m A

Borassus flabelliformis, often confounded with the Pippala. See Bodhi-

druma and

PATRA

Tala.

(Pali.

Patto.

Singh.

Burm. Thabeit. Tib. Lhuug bsed. Mong. Baddir Patra.

or Zogosa)

°^

a: The

J^^^

»^S

^^

or

»

^ (!•)

almsbowl (patera) of S'akyamuni to be used by every Buddha, first preserved then

taken to China, Ceylon, to the heaven Tuchita, to the palace of Sagara (at the bottom of the sea), where it awaits the of advent Maitreya, whereupon it will divide into 4 pieces, each of which is to be guarded by a MaMradja, as with its absolute disappearance the rehgiou of Buddha will perish. (2.) The almsbowl of every Budhist mendicant. at

tree whose flower emit steam

by

the city of

lit.

Patali

Vais'ali,

Gandhara,

explainea by or

117

PATRA DEVA

Persia,

|^^ The deva

of the almsbowl,

conjurors.

invoked by

PABT

118

^

PATTIKAYA A division

infantry.

lit.

of every Indian

^^

The

first

of

the 3 winter months, beginning on the 16th day of the 12th (Chinese) mooo.

PHARADJIKA v. Parddjika. PHATCHITTYA DHAMMA (P^U)

r&

L*t.

^a

by

A

fall (into hell).

PHATTOESAISTTA

Pratide-

v.

PILINDAVATSA $gS|pg^ Aibat, one of the dis-

ciples of S'akyamuni.

PILUSALAGIKI ill

°^

PITAKA Burm.

J^^LLI

J^H^J^ mountain

"^

(S.W. of Kapis'a city), the guardian spirit of which was converted by S'akyamuni.

^g^by

PILUSARA STUPA ^j^Cj^ A stupa erected As'okha on the top

(Singh. Pitakattayan. Pitagat) n^ lit. a

General term for See Tri-

receptacle.

canonical writings. pitaka.

pitA putra samagama ^ "iP -^ Title of a

or Pippala

^^^H kingdom and

cient

of

^^^

vrikcha

^^ *^®

Ficus

many

religiosa.

See under Bodhidruma and Patra.

PIS'ATCHA ""

(Tib.

An-

city

U N.

300

vakila,

of S.

li

(in

Adhya-

W.

of

Avanda.

POGHADHA j^

or

explained

Upochana ^fg

>fi]

;flj

^ ||

mutual confession of sin. The ceremony of confession, performed on 1st and 15th of every month.

lit.

POTALA

or Potaraka (Tib. Ri Ghru hdzin) ^Rfe*

Potala or or

M|Jg -ff

/h F^ flowers.

^^^3L names

by

562)

PITAS'ILA

°^

PIPPALA

D.

Narendrayas'as.

or

:^P0J^55n

or

of Pilusa-

ragiri.

"k^M

Mara.

V.

Sindh), 700

s'aniya.

An

PIS'UNA

translation (A.

section

of the Vinaya, containing 90 prohibitions.

D|§

powerful

^ ^^

(Singh.

ffi

explained

Pachiti),

demons (vampires), more than Pretas. The

of

retinue of Dhritarachtra.

army.

PAUCHA

I.

Scha

B#^^

za)

class

^

explained

(1.)

A

by

white

^^^^^

^^'

poi-t

(now

Tatta) at the mouth of the Indus, a centre of ancient S'akthe home of trade, yamuni's ancestors(2.) A mountain range (Nilgherries ?) E. of Maldya mouniains, S.E. of

^

8S

Malakuta.

The

original

resort of Avalokites'vara. (3.)

119

6ANSKRIT-0HINESE DICTIONARY.

The

island

Pootoo (near

of

Ningpo), a centre of the worship of Kwanyin (v. Avalokites'vara).

(4.)

The

three-

near Lhassa, with the palace of the old kings

peaked

hill

of Tibet,

now

the seat of the

Dalai Lama (who is an incarnation of Avalokites'vara). (5.) A fabulous resort of Bodhisattvas, "somewhere in the western ocean."

^

See Vasuddva.

^H^H^or seven

Singh. Phassa)

fS

lit.

touch.

The sense

touch.

See

Chadayatana.

PRABHAEL^RAMITRA orPrabhamitra^lJ or

BH"^

^ Jg^lg g ^ A

or -j^:g»

S'rama-

PEABHAKARA YARDDHA NA-;r

'j^) difto labour in as ferent places, and appears sometimes in the form of a

one who causes

The

father

Karcha varddhana, Kanyakubdja.

king

increase of light. of of

H ^ t^

PRABHAPALA 0B of incarnation former A

S'akhe was a dis-

yamuni, when ciple of Kas'yapa Buddha.

PRABHU

(1.) A term in philosophy, primordial existence,

TC^

(2.)

(the suu)

A

See Ratna vis'uddha.

title of

J^HJh

or

PRADAKCHINA

;p|

jg The

(Brahmanic and Buddhist) ceremony of circumambulating a holy object with one's right side turned to it.

PRADANAS'URA A Bodhisattva in

^^1 the retinue

PRADIPADANIYA SUTRA

mm,m'mwmm ™e

of

a translation (A. D. 558) by Narendrayas'as.

or

?,

4^-^j^

"^ many

/-J-

of S'akyamuui.

Central India, na of a caste, who by Kchatriya came to China (A. D. 627) and translated 3 works.

lit.

Buddhas

Pottaban.

(Pali.

of

of

the Sapta Tathagata, patron of the Saddharma pundarika who divided himself into

Stupa.

POTTHABHA

^^^ ^g One

PRABHIJTARATNA

Vishnu j|:^|J

PRADJAPATI

V.

Mahapradja-

pati.

PRADJNA

(Pdli.

Panna. Singh.

Pragnyawa) ]|^^ explained lit. intelligence. (1.) by The highest of the 6 Parami-

^^

iA, intelligence, the principal means of attaining to Nirvana, as a knowledge of the illusory character of all

A

existence. S'ramana (2.) of Kubha (Calaul), translator (about A.D. 810) of 4 works,

PART

120

new

author of a

PRADJNABAKA

I.

translations of the 10th Sutra of the Mahapradjnaparamit^,

alphabet.

Pan-

viz. (1.)

nabala. Singh. Pragiiyawaba-

:M by

la)

^"/l

power

lit-

telligence.

(Pali.

Wisdom,

of

in-

one

of

M^^^mms: Bodhirutchi D. (A.

618-907) ;{2.)^«lj|^|^

the 5 Bala.

dhi(A.D. 723—730); (3.);^

PRADJNABHADRA ^^"^^ K'tM: A learned priest from Tiladhaka, native of Balapati. adherent (about 630 A. D.) of the Sarvdstivadah.

PRADJNADtVA and

learned

m^

A

pious priest of

Mahdbodhi samgbarama.

PRADJNAGUPTA b=;® A learned or

Amoghavadjra 771) ;

(4.)

la (A.D.

D.

(A.

i^m^+mm

980—1000).

PRADJNAPARAMITA SUTRA s.a. Mahapradjna paramitd sutra.

Brahman,

teacher of Siladitya.

PRADJJ^APARAMITa SAMKA.

PRADJNAKARA ^^^^^ or ^'^ A learned priest of Navasamgh&rama, native (about 630 A.D.) of Tcheka.

YAGATHA f^-Qr^g

m^^mmm a

translation 1001).

(A.

D.

PRADJNAPRADIPA

PRADJNAKUTA

^

Bodhisattva, living in Ratnavis'uddha, attending on Prabhutaratna.

fictitious

^^

lit.

|^^

explained by

landing

on

982

S'AST-

Nag^rdjuna and Nirdes'aprabha (^ nn p^\ translated (A. D. 630—632)' by PrabhA-

Intelligence as reach Nirvana. See Pradjna and Paramita.

PRADJNAPARAMITA Title

PRADJNAPTIPADAS' ASTRA

J|J

the

other shore. a means to

DHAS'ATIKA.

a

^itie

karamitra.

PRADJNAPARAMITA

SIS?&^

746

maudgal3'4yana, translated by (A. D. 1004—

Dharmarakcha 1058).

AR- PRADJNAPTIVADINAH of

4

m&mMf^

or

.;|t

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

which demption or

discusses

School

re-

A

illusions.

subdivision of the Mah^Lsamghikah.

PRADJNATAEA j|^^^|| The 27th patriarch, native of laboured in Eastern India Southern India; died A. D. ;

467.

PRADJNITNDRYA

(PAli.

Pan-

nendriya. Singh, Pragnyawa indra) jj^ The organ of

^

(v. Pradjna), one organs (or roots) of

intelligence of the 5 life (v.

Indrya).

121

salvation by vows. The virtue (faithfulness in) prayers

of

and vows.

PRAOTAMUIiA A A TTKA Xh^^ lit.

S'ASTRA on

discourse

the (due) mean {i.e. Madhyamika). The principal text

book

and

Nagdrdjuua

(by

Nilanetra) of the Madhyamika School, translated (A. D. 409) by Kumdradjiva.

PRASADA

(Singh. Poega. Tib.

Dgedun gji du khang or Mtchhod khang or Du khang)

^^^Pl:

explained by

^

the hall. The assembly hall (in a monastery); the lit.

PRAGBODHI J^H^ by

explained anterior tions.

to

A

a

m? Jp

lit.

percep-

correct

mountain in MaS'dkyamuni which

gadha, ascended " before upon Bodhi,"

PRAHANA j^ Convei-sion

entering

^%^

and entering

A

^flj^^

S'ramana

of

Singh. thanadi.

Mong.

g|

and

(Pdli.

Pasenadi. Burm. PaTib.

rgyal.

Grsal

Todorchoi

Ilaghak-

or cer-

or

@

Central

^

explained by B

qneror of an armj".

India, co-translator (A. D. 618 —907) of a Sutra.

PRANIDHANA

(x\.

D. 663) by Hiuen-tsang.

Skandhila.

tain Rakcliasi.

-g.

a translation

PRASJENADJIT

PRAIiAMBA B^t;^'^ A

PRAMITI

PRATIHARYA SAMADHI SUTRA ^|J3||^.^^j^

ec-

PRAKARANAPADA VIBHACHA S'ASTRA ^^^Bj A philosophical y/h treatise

PRAS'ANTA V IN IS 'KAY A

iM. Title of

or

clesiastical life.

^ ^by

confessional.

lit.

lit.

Con-

A

king

of Kos'ala, residing in S'ravasti ; one of the fii"st royal converts and patrons of S'akyarauni ; originator of Buddhist idolatry (by having a

statue of Buddha his death).

made

before

PAKT

122

PIIAS'RABDHI sadhi) j^ lit.

^W'

of misery) ot

Bodhyanga lit.

the

moving

A

tion.

Ht.

^

gjj:

;)g

of

samgha vinaya.

the

PRATIMOKCHA

fg

cutting off and reof trouble and vexastate of tranquillity.

Title

vinaya),

burning,

^^

or

treme heat, or

lit.

ex-

~)^^^

^i**

great flame and heat. The 7th of the 8 hot hells, where life lasts half a kalpa.

PRATIBHANA na)

^sB*

Patibhdpleasant dis-

(?41i.

lit.

A fictitious Bod-

courses. (1.) hisattva, one

^^^

Arya China.

(2.)

of 14 Deva worshipped in

One

Pratisam,vid (q.

of

the

4

v.

PRATISAMVID sambhida. bhidd)

V£

Pati-

Pratisam-

m^M^

^'^'

^

wisdom. knowledge, Arhat, of an

unlimited (forms

of)

of

characteristic viz. (1.) Ai-tha (Pali.

^

4ffP

^

T^ m

knowledge laws) ;(2.)

lit.

Attha) unlimited

of the sense (of the

Dharma (Pali. Dham

ma) *^^-|^^ li*'- unlimited knowledge of the canon (3.)

or

Nirukti (Pali. Nirutti) s^J lit. unlimited

^Ml^^

Praydga.

(Pdli.

Singh,

(Pali.

Singh.

Four modes

tions

PRATIDES'ANIyA nidhamma)

+f|^Jt£

viz.

by Kumaradjiva (A. 404), and 1^^^:^^-^]

knowledge of agreements or ;JS>^ lit. facility in explana-

v.).

PRATICHTHANA tidesaniyd.

(of

Sarvastivada

the

^^ J>.

SUTRA.

translations

Mahatapana

or

(Siam. Mahadapha) -jc*)^^ lit. the hell of great

^

2

of

works on

See Bodhyanga.

PRATAPANA

an abstract of the Maha-

(sc.

removal,

(called)

explained by

Pas-

(Pali.

removal

I.

Pha-

Patidesa-

;

(4.)

Patibhdna)

Pratibhdna

(Pdli.

^^M^l^

unlimited knowledge of pleasant discourses (sc. on the 12 Nidanas).

lit.

J^HJUt-^/g

explained

by

fpjf^'fg

confession of sins before others. section of the Viuaya concerning public confession of sins.

lit.

A

PRATIMOKCHASAMGHI K A VINAYAMULA ^J^ik:^

XftSK^*

Translation

by Buddhabhadra (A.D. 416)

PRATITYA

SAMUTPADA

S'ASTRA

(Singh. Paticha Tib. Rten tching hbrel barbhyur pa) -|^ "" g^

samuppMa.

^'^^*''^

°^ *^® Dvadas'a (twelve) nidanas. A translation by S'uddhamati (A. D. 508—634).

Mitm

^'^'

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.

PRATYMa BUDDHA

or Pratyelja Djina (Pdli. Patiekan. Singh. Pase Buddha. Burm. Ptetzega. Tib. Rangs saDg dschei. Mong. Pratikavudor Ovoro Torolkitu) M|fef|

^%» by ^^ by

Xatlpft plained

'"

lit.

indivi-

dually intelligent, or

J^ or

lit.

by

«^-

jg]

completely intelligent,

^^

lit.

intelligent

A

as regards the Nidanas. degree of saintship (unknown to primitive Buddhism), viewed as one of the 3 con-

veyances to Nirvana (v. Madhyimdydna), and practised by hermits who, as attaining to Kuddhaship individually(e.i.

without teacher and without saving others), are compared with the Khadga and called Ekas'ringa richi. As crossing Sansdra, suppressing errors, and yet not attaining to absolute perfection, the Pratyeka Buddha is compared with a horse which crosses a river, swimming, without touching the ground. Having mastei-ed the 12 NidAnas,

he

is also called

Niddna Bud-

dha.

DANA S'ASTRA

NI-

^ ;^ ^

H^iffl

Translation (A. D.

350

of a

Abhidharma

work on the of the Hina-

Allahabad),

junction

of

Yamuna

and Ganges.

PRAYA

S'TCHITTA

Phatchittiya)

(Pali.

^^|gi|«^

explained

by

(into hell).

A

^

lit.

fall

section of the

Vinaya, concerning 90 mis-

demeanours

of priests.

PRETAS

(Siam. Pret. Burm. Preitha. Tib. Yidwags or Birrid)

^

explained

by

Yid btags. Mong.

^

^^

5M^

^^ One

huugry demons.

lit.

of the 6 Gati

;

36 classes

demons with huge bellies, large mouths tiny and of

throats, suJBfering, unappeasable hunger, and living either in hell, in the service of Yama, or in the air, or

among men

(but visible only

Avaricious and rapacious men are to be reborn as Pretas. at

night).

PRITHAGDJANA thudjana)

^^

(P41i. lit.

Pu-

solitary

The unconcompared with the

(extr aecclesiam).

verted, as

PRin ya)

(Pdli. Piti.

^

lit.

Singh. PritiThe 4th

joy.

Bodhyanga, spiritual joy and content, leading to Sam^dhi.

PRYADARS'ANA

ydna.

PRAYAGA or Praticbthdna |t S-Wtto

(now

city

the

Arya.

BUDDHA

PKATIEICA

—431)

and at

123

-^^^®^*

kingdom

joyful

view.

The

^^

lit.

(fictitious)

kalpa of S'ubhavyuha, Meghadundubhisvara and others.

PART

124

^

PUCHPADANTI |p A flowery teeth.

Ut.

certain

Bakcbasi.

I.

JS A

MA monastery on ;;mount Puchpagiri in Uda.

P0CHPAKUTA SUTRA. 4

translations,

Title

viz.

(1.)

rJJI

222—280); '

/i1

g

IT.

4^0)

;

g ^^

^1

D. 317—420)

(4.)

(Tib.

Skar

g^^

or

ma

rgyal)

j^^

or

Name (2.) Name

of

a constellation formed by

3

^fe

(comet).

an ancient

(1.)

richi.

of

stare.

^

^r) ^ (or^g

affectionate

lit.

^mm&m richi.

or Pantchasattra Pantchardchtra <^i^C||

Ancient province and city (now Poonah) of Cashmere.

^Ij

or

-4r or

^

^pgTflJ or

^^

explained by

^5^^

lit.

great (or

The last of the white) lotus. 8 large and cold hells, where the cold lays bare the bones of criminals Uke white lotus

lit.

g)^

>&'[# beings, or by entering

lit-

dom and

^

in Bengal.

several

paths. (1.) Human beings as subject to metempsychosis. (2.) Personality (as a philosophical term).

PUDJA

PTJLASTYA An ancient

^/[^^ PUNDARA VARDDHANA or

explained by

Jji?^

of

630j

flowers.

PUDGALA ||or

^A a H jg Maha-

PUNDARIKA

D. 980—1,000).

or

D.

(A.

rdchtra.

or ;

Areca

betel nut palm.

;

PULAKES'A king

(Pinang).

PUNATCHA

D. 317-

(A.

(A.

m^B

(A.

(3.)

PUCHTA

^

j^^

catechu

A

.

learned Arhat of Sala-

ribhu, disciple of Ananda.

PUCHPAGIRI SAMGHARA- P'&GA

of

%m^^

PtJDJASTJMIRA

(Singh.

Poya)

^^

and nourish. as the Buddhist

to support

city

^

(now Burdvan)

PUNYABALAVADANA ^W^ a translation (A. D. 1000) by DdnapAla.

PUNYAPRASAVAS happy

birth,

devas.

or

987

jg^

^^ The

Offerings, substitute for the Braliraanic

living

sacrifices (Yadclma).

gion of the 4th DhyAna.

Brahmaloka.

(1.)

(2.)

The

lit.

lit-

10th

1st re-

125

SANSKRIT-0HINK8E DICTIONARY,

^^^^ PUKJA MITRA

PUNTAS'Alil Houses

literature.

the

or Putnomita

^^^^ by

arch, son of a king of SouthIndia, laboured in EastIndia, died (A.D. 388) by

refuge,

of

for

sick or poor.

PUNTATARA explained

Jfl[]

^*-

|^

merit and -virtue. (1.) the 24 Deva Arya

One

of

T&stiv4da vinaya.

^^ %The^$10th

(or

died B. C. 383 a descendant of Gautama; bom in P&taliputtra laboured in Vdrands'i; converted As'vaghocha. 11th)

patriarch;

;

PUNYOPAYA orNadi

jmA

explained

happy

birth.

Central

S'ramana brought to China of

(Singh.

Punna)

v.

Pur-

namaitrdyaniputtra.

PURNA KALASATA

(Siam.

Bat keo inthanan) ;^^"fjp jtC

a

explained by

One

full jar.

}^^

of the

lit-

mystic

figures of the S'ripAda.

PtTRNAMAITRAYANI (PUTTRA)

or Maitrdyaniputtra or

(A.

A

India;

D. 663)

ed by V.

Bala.

by

3 works.

PUR ANA

PURNA

V.

mn$,WS9

^{^ Ht.

Samadhi.

^ ^A PURNNA

worshipped in China. (2.) S'ramana of Cabul, co-translator (A. D. 404) of the Sar-

PUNTAYAS'AS

em em

charity

g^

maternal 6 Tirthyas descendant of the Kas'yapa family brahminieal ascetic opponent of S'akyamuni.

the

!>*•

son of

and iPurna) (Maitr&yani), or by

completeness

Dharana.

ptjRANA KASYAPA

j^j^^

;

;

«'•'»'« ^-^

mBcm-k'p

of completeness and of the lady of dignified beauty, or ^^ til® litby

^B^'

^^

A

complete view.

disciple of

Bhava S'akyamuni by a slave girl illtreated by his brother, he engaged in ;

son of ;

PURANAS gJlJI^ (or

or ;;flj

j^\ JlJ^ explained by

ijfc lit.

complete.

Brahmanic, philosophical

A

class

of

mytholc^cal,

and

ascetic

business, forsook wealth for hia the priesthood, saved brothers from shipwreck by

conquering

Samadhi;

Indra

through

built a vih&ra

for

126

PART

S'akyamuni

became a Boexpected to reap-

dliisattva,

pear

;

pre-existence of oneself

He

con-

often

is

founded with Maitreya.

PURNAMUKHA avadAna

^^

S'ATAKA

m

-gr ^

Title of a translation (A. D. 223-253) of 100 legends.

m

PURVAS'AILAH

U

and

See Abhidjna.

others.

Dharmaprabhdsa

as

Buddha.

I.

%W\U

°^

^'^'

*^«

School of the eastern mount.

One of the 5 subdivisions of the Mah^samghikah.

PURVAS'lUiA SAMGHARA-

PARIPRITCHTCH-

PUPiKA

HA

*^

rjlJ-^ Title of a Sutra, translated (A. D. 405) by Kumdfadjiva. .

^

PUENAVARMMA

y^0

y^

complete helmet. A king the last descendant of As'okha.* lit.

of

Magadha,

PURUCHA ^rU

^g

-4^^

or

explained by spiritual

master)

f^^

self.

lit.

The

-the

all

forms of existence.

PURUCHAPURA

;(irj^;^J>;^ capi-

|S pr -j^;^^ Ancient tal

(now Peshawur)

of

A

Gan-

dh&ra.

lit.

^ >^

destiny of the dwellings.

Knowledge

of

all

Dhanaka-

or Videha. widesa. Siam. Buphavithe Thavib. Tib. Char lus gii pag dwip. Mong.

(Singh.

Purwa

Dorona oulam

mn

°'

beyetou

dzi

ftsfpf

ijii

lit.

of the

island of spirit,

"

ffi^

forms of

conqueroi-tf

or by

^g

separate from the body. One 'of the 4 continents (of every universe), E. of the Meru, semicircular in shape, the inhavitants having also lit.

semi-circular faces and " seeing the sun rise before we see it."

PURVANIViSANU 8MRITI DJNANA (PAli. Pubbeni PUS'PAPURA V. v&saniigatamnSjiem)

of the

monastery

spirit

which, together with Svabhdvah, produces, through the successive modifications of

Guna,

temple

dip)«-^llJttllSr°'^BSflJ

or (lit.

lit.

PURVAVID]EHA

J|J

by

explained

^ih:^

eastern mount. on a hill E. of tcheka.

Pataliputti-a.

PUTANA ^^J|5 A Pretas

who

class of

control fever.

SAN8KBIT-CHINESE DICTIONABY.

^

PUTCHEKAGIRI |[i A mountain

^

|S|

R.

gg^^

RACHTRAPALA A Bodhisattva among demons. RACHTRAPALA PARIPRItranslations,

^

(A.D.

Title

viz.

by

(1.)

(2.)

^^

by Dharmadeva (A.D. 973—

His?

°'

EE^M

"'«

'"•

Tlie palaces. of the foot

city of royal residence, at

Gridhrakuta, of the Magadha princes from Bimbisara to As'oka meeting place of the the fii-st synod (B. C. 540) ;

;

modern Radghir

W.

(S.

sijtra.

Title of

4 translations,

-^79);

(2.)

viz.

Khan kubakhuu)

s.a.

Kumara

radja.

RADJAMAHENDRI

v.

^^^ D. 642);

(3.)

Ma-

handhra.

^HHffiH

Ancient city and province (now Rajoar), near S. W. frontier of Cashmere.

ja^TJr.m^ RADJATA V. Rupya. (A, RADJAVARDDHANA

by Hiuen-tsang

^ J^

^^^±^ King

of KanyAkubdja, son Harchavard hana.

by Ddnapila

(A,

of

venerated by Jain pilgrims. See Kus'dgarapura.

Bahar)

RADJAPURA

981).

radjavavAdaka

Dchal poik

Tib.

of 2 or Radjag^^ RADJAKUMARA pnttra (Tib. Ghial sres. Moug.

Djnanagupta

589-618);

kundi,

Eastern

in

India on which Avalokites'vajra appeared.

TCHTCHHA.

Tin

127

980— RADJAVAVADAKA

D.

of

StJTRA

1,000).

RADJA BAUENDrI KETU "+i

^^

]|^

The

prince

who

possessed the Devendra sa-

maya.

RADJAGIRIYAS

s.

a.

Abha-

yagirivdsinah.

RADJAGRIHA

of a translation by Danapala (A.D. 980—1000).

RAHAN or Rabat v. Arhat. RAHU (Tib. Sgra gtchan) |g B® or ^^^[^ explained by stoppage. A king PJ^ lit.

or Radjj^riha-

pnra (Pali, Rddjagaha. Singh. Rajagahannwara. Burra. Eadza^a Mong. Vimaladjana

of Asuras,

who seeks

(in the

shape of a dog) to devout sun and moon, and tlms causes ecUpsea.

PABT

128

RAHULA

or Rahulabhadra or Laghula (Burin. Raoula. Tib. Sgra gtchan hdsin. Mong.

s^

^-^

or

^Rg

lit.

by

explained

(be who) upset the

hindrances

of

(viz.

Kahiis

against his birth). The eldest son (by Yas'odhara) and disdesciple of S'akyamuni

T.

^\^

li*« by demons which devour men, or by "pT-^ lit. terrible. (1.) The aborigines of Ceylon, by cannibals dreaded as

explained

ancient mariners, extirpated by Simhala. (2.) The demons attending Vais'ramana, in-

voked by

sorcerers.

^XM

RAKCHASi

^^

H

;

cendant of GAutaraa RahugaVaifounder of the nu bhachikah; now revered as patron saint of novices; to be reborn as the eldest son of every Buddha, especially of Ananda. See Djalambara. ;

RAHULATA |||g||^

The

of native 16th patriarch, Kapila, laboured (till B. C. 113) in S'rdvasti. See Samghanandi.

RAIVATA

or

Revata (Singh. or

Revato) or

or

:^ explained by

^

A Brahman

of the principal S'akyamuni ; to

Samanta

im

disciples

of

explained by

or Rakchaa (Tib. Srin boi din. Mong. Manggu) °"°'

m:t

li^-

^f]^

i'^^

samgharama, erected

in public disputation.

or

Retti

by

^ -^

|||J^ lit.

a

seed of (the Guuja) creeper. Indian weight, equal to

An 2i6

grains.

RAMA of

RAKCHASA

one of

;

near the capital of Karnasuvarna, on the spot where a Buddhist priest from Southern India defeated a heretic

A

mm

A

soil.

or

A

^/^

or

^^^^

RAKTAVm

be reborn as (2.)

lotus

the figures of the S'ripada.

lit.

hermit; one

prabhasa.

The red

jki^

explained

native of Handjna, president of the 2nd synod (B.C. 443). member of the 3rd (3.) synod B.C. 246).

m^-^M

RAKTAPATMATA

RAKTIKA

the constellation (2 stars in Pegasus) called " the house." (1.)

daughters Rakchasa demons, invoked by sorcerers.

and

Rdmagrama

or

^^

]^^

Ancient city (N.W.

Goruckpoor) and kingdom, and Kapilavastu between Kus'inagara.

RAS'MmiRHARA RATHI

or

8AMGI-

Prabhd sMhaud

™e of a tH^*?^# by Bodhirutohi

translation (A.

D. 618—907).

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTION ABY.

^^

RAS'MIPRABHASA

and brightness. The name under which Ma-

lit.

light

to be reborn See Mahdvyuha and Avabhasa.

hdkds'yapa

is

as Buddha.

S'ATASAHASRA RAS'MI PARIPURNA DHVADJA whose

feet display innumerable luminous figures (like the The name under S'ripdda). •which Yas'odharA is to appear as Buddha.

EATHAKAYA ^|| the chariot corps. A division of lit.

an Indian army.

RATTPRAPIJENA ^,^g

lit.

The kalpa complete joy. during which Maudgaly4yana is to appear aa Buddha.

EATNA V. Sapta RATNADVlPA island

of

Ancient

ratna.

g^

treasures

name

of

lit.

(pearls).

Simhala

129

name under which S'Akyaand

muni's 2,000 disciples, A

especially Ananda, will reappear as Buddha at different points of the compass.

5^35 Sutra

ratnakCta

A

pitaka, including the Maharatnakuta, and the Ratnakuta sutra some 36 other works.

section of the

RATNAKUTA of

2

StJTRA

translations,

mmMi and (2

^

xm&^im.

)

RATNAMATI

(1.)

595.

or

'|Jf|J5j

^-^

tentions.

(1.)

^- 25-220.

by Djiianagupta, A.D.

±H or

Title

viz.

precious in-

lit.

The 4th son

of

Tchandra surya pradipa. (2.) A S'ramana of Central India, translator (A. D. 608) of 3 works.

RATNAM^GHA

DHARANI

i^Ceylon).

RATNAGHIRI

mount. A near Bddjagriha.

treasure store.

lit.

pre-

mountain

cious

RATNAKARA

a translation by Amc^ha vadjra (A.D. 746—771). of

Ijlj

g^ (1.)

A

Title of 3

native

contemporary of S'akyarauni. (2.) The 112th Buddlia of the Bhadra kalpa.

cious figure. (1.) Sapta Tathfigata.

lit.

One

pre-

of the

(2.)

SUTRA.

translations,

viz.,

lit.

of Viis'dli,

RATNAKirrU g;fg

RATNAMtGHA

The

Mandra and Samghapala

(A.

ft^gMg D. 693)

D. 803); (2.) by Dharmarutchi BH^iKf

by Danapdla, Dhar-

marakcha 1010).

(A.

etc. (A.

D. 10(X)

PART

130

RATNAPARAS'I

g|

I.

Title of a translation (A.

D.

397—439), forming part

of

the Mali&ratnakuta sutra.

g^

RATNASAMBHAVA

precious birtli. (1.) One of the Paiitcha Dliy^i Buddhas, attended by Ratnapani. (2.) The realm of S'asiketu

are but where 24 hours equal to 4000 years on earth.

rIvANA H'^JI^ BR A King

RAVI

^H

or

of Simhala.

TrAvati.

v.

lit.

rI:VATA

RICHI

RATNASTKHIN

^

^

'j*^

A

thought.

of

R|£@±i precious king lit.

superior dignity and virtue. of

A fabul-

ous Buddha, living E. of our universe, attended by Samantabhadra.

RATNATRAYA v. Triratna. RATNAVABHASA (1.)

g^ The

precious brightness.

(2.)

Dharmaprabhasa.

of

^fe"^

lit.

possessor of

kalpa

Tlie

treasures. S'asikelu.

of

g^

The precious purity. fabulous i-ealm of Prabhiitalit.

ratna.

flij,

•

but Chinese Buddliists (and Tauists) view them as absolutely immortal, and distinguish 5 classes, viz. (1.) tion,

Deva

richis

(Siam. Roruva)

or OiJ-Bf

or

H^^

^ lit.

8 crying. The 4th of the large hot liells whei-e life lasts 4,000 (or 400) years.

residing

^YJj

on the 7 concentric rocks around Mem, (2.) Purucha richis (or Atman) Jfp

^^

about

roaming

Nara

(3.)

in

A

richis

ing as immortals

Bhumi

(4.)

residing on

RATNAVIS'UDDHA

RAURAVA

lit.

the

mortal, by asceticism, and meditation. Nagardjuna, who counts 10 classes of richis, ascribes to them only temporary exemption (for 1,000,000 years; from transmigra-

precious

S'ramana

ratnat:edjobhtudga

kalpa

K

lit.

of immortals. A man, iman transformed into

fnfffi^f ^^ lit-

693—706) of 7 works.

lit.

AU

^

^_

gati

Cashmere, translator (A. D.

RtJDJA

srong)

immortals,

v. S'ikhia.

RATNATCHmTA or

(Burm. Racior rathee.

Drang

Tib.

Buddha.

Rdivata.

v.

and

(5.)

the air, dwellYllj

among men,

^

richis

earth

in

Preta richis

^|||

caves,

^

/j|[|

roving demons. These richis form a 7th gdti (q. v.) or a 7th class of sentient beings.

RIDDHI

(Pali.

Iddhi.

Riddi chubilglian) lit.

Moug.

^Dl^Jfr

a body (transmutable) at

will.

The dominion

over

matter,

of spirit

implying

(1)

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

body which exempt from the laws of gravitation and space, and assume any (2) power to shape or from and to trapossession of a is

verse space at

Iddhihphrul gyi

(Pdli.

Kdzu

EatomJE

^'^'

^

steps to Kiddlii. Four modes of obtaining Riddhi, by the annihilation of desire, energy, memory and meditation See Tchhanda, Virya, Tchitta and Mimamsa riddhi pddr..

RIDDHI SAKCHATKRI TA Iddhippabhedo)

lit.

power

the

supernatural

the

third djnas.

REDDHI

A

ijn}!

of

|il

the

(riddhi) steps. to assume any

The power shape or form of

(see Riddhi),

the

6

VIKRIDITA

Abhi-

SA-

degree of samadhi,

"the

called idle sports of spiritual

penetration."

RIG VEDA

^ An visited

by S'akyamuni; the

modem

Roynallah, near Balgada, E. Bahar.

mm

^

Lohitaka

or

in

The ruby or balas-

lour, (2)

ruby.

ROHITAKA STTJPA ^^ng^

^j^

by

explai^d

a&^fKr^

A

the red stupa.

lit.

slupa built by As'oka, 50

W.

li

Moiigali, where Maitiibala radja fed stai-ving Takchas with his blood. of

ROHITA MUKTI gpT

-H

HlK

or

to gain or exercise the power of Riddhi.

(Pali.

15

monastery,

ROHITAKA

Incantations

rkang pa)

ancient

or

tnMK prayers used

pado. Tib.

KOmNILA ^^

will.

RIDDHIMANTRA «t^^

RIDDHIPADA

131

g ^ Red

gjipjg

pearls or rubies.

See Sapta ratna.

ROHU ^Hjlf^

Ancient pro-

vince and city of S. of the Oxus.

RUDRA

(Tib. Tu |ggn A name

Tukhara,

lang)

^[{/g

of Shiva, as

ruler of the wind, and of the Khumbandhas.

lord

RUDRAKA RAM^\PUTTRA ^SM^"?* ^^' K^draka the son of Rdma. A Magadha, a teacher

richi

of

of S'ak-

yamuni. lit.

hymns

of praise. The most ancient portion of the Veda, consisting of a collection of hymns (Sanhita; and a number of

RUPA

(Tib.

foim.

form

(1.)

Gzngs)

^

The perception

Ht.

of

prose works (Brahmanas and

one of the Chadayatana. (1.) Form, as one of the aggregates of the >&

Sutras).

physical body. See Skandha,

;

^

132

PART

RUPADHATU or KupAvatchara Gzugs-kyikhams) -fe^M

(Tib. lit.

the region of form.

2nd

Tlie

Trailokya; the world of form, comprishing 18 Brahraalokas, divided into of

tlie

4 Dhyanas, where

life

lasts

from 16,000 kalpas down to half a kalpa, and the height of the body measures from 16,000 yodjanas down to half a yodjana, the inhabitants being sexless and unclothed.

RUPYA |g 2nd

of the

lit.

silver.

The

KETU

^ |g

wonderful banner. fabulous Bodhisattva. lit.

chunis).

SADDA

A

SADDHARMA ^^

wonderful

law.

Mahabrahmd

dan)

or

^

Sadda

lit.

(Pali.

Sad-

sound. The per-

ception of sound

;

one of the

Chadayatana.

VIDYA

S'ABDA

^^

lit.

ira

sounds.

S'ASTRA

lucid treatise on

One

of the Pantcha S'astras, a work on

VidjA etymology by Ans'uvarmma.

SADAPARIBHtjTA'

^^^

never slighting (others;. famous (1.) A Bodhisattva, for his unselfish meekness. (2.) A former incarnation of S'akyamuni, when he displayed unselfish meekness lit.

though slighted by Bhadrapala (with 500 Bodhisattvas), by Sirahatchaudra (with 500 Upasakas) and by Sugata tchetana (with 500 Bhik-

^H^

the

lit.

A

fabulous

(also

called

Sudharma), devotee of Mahabhidjnadjndnabhibhu.

SADDHARMA TARA

s.

a.

LANKAVALaiigk&vatara

sutra.

SADDHARMA PRATIRUPAKA -^ jJ^ law of images. lit.

of the 3

stages

of

development

through which Buddhism passes under each Buddha, the first being Jp j^ lit.

S'ABDA

Sad-

(Pali.

dharama)

the

ligion,

S.

S'abda.

V.

The 2nd

Sapta Hatna.

KUTCHERA

I.

period of ti-ue the 2nd ^^7^

relit*

the period of fanciful religion, the 3rd ^:fe>^ lit. the period

In the of declining religion. case of S'akyamuni, the 1st 200 period continued for years after his death, the 2nd lasted 1000 years, and the 3rd will last 3000 years,

whereupon Maitreya renews this triple process, and each of his successors likewise.

SADDHARMA PUNDARIKA SAMADHI ^a^H^ (!•) A degree

of samadhi, mastered by Vimalanetra. (2.) Title of a translation (of a portion of the Saddharma pundarika •sutra), A. D. 427.

SADDHARMA PUNDARIKA SUTRA.

Title of 4 transforming the standard books of the Lotus School lations,

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

133

by

Dharmarakcha (2-)

(A.

D.

mmmtmm

286), i}^-

complete, A.D. 265-316),

-^

(3.)

by Kumara-

djiva (A. D. 406).

(4.)

p^n

^y Djnanagopta and Dharmagnpta (A. D. 589—618).

S^^&WMI^

SAPDHAKMA PUNDARIKA SUTRA 2

S' ASTRA.

*

Title of

Vasub;incommentary on the

translations

of

dhn's preceding work,

viz.

M^')^

daughter (8 years whose old) became a Buddha under Mandjus'ri. of said to dwell in a palace of pearls at the bottom of the sea, and is worshipped as a god of rain. the

He

tuition

is

of Ndlanda, defender

Mah&ydna

in

and others 386—534) and

(A.

D.

j(J?'^^^^

mati and another (A.D. 508).

SADDHARMA of

2

translations,

JEffi^^g

the disputations

PARIPRI-

TCHTCHHA Jg-f^^^^ Pplrf^nangTitleof

viz

^y Gautama.

by Dharmarak-

—

nipdta sutra

("^"^^•^r^

RIPRITCHTCHHA. of

3

translations,

byDhar-

marakcha

(A.

PATitle

viz.

Pradjnarutchi (A.D. 539), and

i^m^ltrmi

a

cha and another (A. D. 1009 1058), of a chapter from the Mahavaipiilya mahasan-

SMRITYSUTRA. SAGARA NAGARADJA

UPASTHANA Title

priest

of

with heretics.

SAGARAMATI

translation,

dliirutcbi

^^ A

SAGARAMATE

D. 265

(1.)

— 316),

madeva (A.D. 973—981).

SADVAHA >g>^^fpj Jfe

or

3jj£

lit.

goodness or truth.

or

guide

^| of

A

king of Kosala. patron of Nagardjnxia.

SADVAHANA SAGAIiA

v.

DjMtaka.

V. S'dkala.

SAGARA ^J§||or^ One

of

the

24 Deva Arya

g

(A.V. 618—937),

^-T^M

(3.)

^

by Ddnapila (A.D.

980—1000).

VARADHARA SAGARA BUDDHI VIKRipiTABHIname under which The Ananda reappears as Buddha, in djayanta,

Auavanamita during the

vai-

kalpa

PAET

134

Manodjna

s'abdabhigardjita.

3AHA

or Sahaloka or Sahalokadhatu (Mong. Ssava jirtino' p^BoT or tchu) explained by i^{g-^^

^^

^

^

the world of suffering, or

lit.

^y

^iit#-ttl5.

^^

"'• .

a chiliocosmos. The inhabited portion of every universe, including all transperaons subject to migration and needing a Buddha's instruction, and divided into 3 -worlds (v. Trailokya) ruled by Sahdmpati.

capital

of

SAHAMPATI (Singh. y.

Sarapati)

Mahdbrahma Sahampati.

I.

sort of any deity (according to the Tantra School). (4.) Female energy (Yoni).

S'AKALA

Sekhiya) plained

who

^^j^nll/g

hy rM'^M.

subjects

^^^

to

be

to

one

lit.

study, studied ;

explained by

or or

g|>^

wicked deeds. (1.) Cateespecially laychumens, novices. See Arhan. (2.) A

Singh.

The

capi-

of Tcheka and (under Mahirakula) of the whole Pundjab. The Lagala of Ptolemy. The modem Sanga near Umritsir.

S'AKRA i^

^i^^

(Indra)

ed by

of

Singh. or

l^^

or

gjlg

or

Lord

Sakka.

(Pali.

Sekra)

explained

Devas, or

Deven-

(S'akra

S^Mtc^

or S'aikchya (Pali. ex-

ought

^f^M

tal

dra) or

S'AIKCHA

(Pali. Sdgala.

Sangala)

Jg||;jggl

^^^

explain-

lit.

S'akia

the Lord (Indra) of Devas, or

Trayastrims'as. epithets of Indra q. V.) as rules of the Devas. lit.

king of

Common

lit.

section of the Vinaya, called laws for the community of being a disciples

^^jjj

series of

100 regulations for

^XThe

or

(1.)

or

S'akti

IS;;^ hare

or

S'as'i

0^^- sacrifice.)

(which

threw

into the fire to save starving people), transferred by Indra to the centre of the itself

moon.

lit.

the of

ruler

(S'akra).

Magadha

(after

sun of

A

king S'dkya-

muni's death).

SAKRTDAGAMIN

novices.

SAKCHI

S'AKRADITYA

(2.)

Vematchitra.

A (3.)

name The

of

con-

(P41i. Sa. kaddgami. Singh. Sakradag&mi. Burm. Thakagan. Tib. Leneik cir honghaba)

^MS

mm^m —.^mt^ coming «^-

°'

plained by

once more.

lit.

The 2nd degree

saintship (v. Arya), involving rebirth among devas

of

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

and among men, whereupon Arhatsliip is reached.

(Singh. S4kya. Burm. Thakia) JgjUg explained by

j-

charily or g-g,^-^

The

cliaritable.

ancestoi-s

of the Vivartta kalpa (M/^TT

ii)

Mahasam-

li^^<5^
(;^^^^)

kravarttis

(^

5 Tcha-

;

|| |^

jj

headed by Murdhadja {'j^^h

^) the

19

;

ing

"kings, the

Tchetrya last

fii-st

be-

(J^^j and

Mah^deva

(-jr'l^) ;

5000 lungs 7000 kings 8000 kings; 9000 kings; 10,000 ;

kings

;

15,000 kings

;

;

11,000

kings, the first being Gautama (q.v.) and the last Iks'vaku (q. V.) who reigned at Potala,

and whose 4 sons

reigned Kapilavastu, after the destruction of which 4 surviving princes founded the at

kingdoms of Udyana, Bamyau, Himatala and S'ambi. See also S'akyamuni.

S'AKYA BODHISATTVA im

A

of

title

Praba

pala.

S'AKYA

BUDDBA ,s

S'ak-

yamuni.

S'lKYA MITEA |»

or

friend

^

t^,S lit. An author

mentaries

on

ixjwerful of

rauni.

Mong

(Burra. ThakiaShakja thubpa. Shigamunior Burchan

Tib.

bakshi)

^^j^Jg

lit.

and descendants of Iks'vaku Virudhaka (q. v.), viz. 5 kings

mata

School.

S'AKYAMUNI

S'AKYA

lit.

135

com-

philosophical

works of the Madhyimayana

^7^

explained

(S'akya)

by

or

(Muni)

^|j^

^

|g/[--lit.

mighty in charity, seclusion and silence. The last of the Sapta Buddha, one of Sapta Tath^ata, the 4th of the 1000 Buddhas of the Bhadra kalpa. The name by which Chinese books refer to Gautama Buddha. The Lalitavistara and the popular aphorisms of

Wang Puh

^n*^lllB) of his life,

tell

which

is

(5^>|f0

the story

an indis-

pensable key* to the understanding of Buddhist doctrines. Some 5000 Djatakas (q.v.) are on record, in the course of which he worked his way up through as many different stages of transmigration, from the lowest spheres life to the highest, practising all kinds of asceticism

of

and exhibiting in every form (v. Maitribalaradja, Kapindjala etc.)

radja, Mayura radja the utmost unselfishness

and charity. Having attained to the state of Bodhisattva as Prabhapala, he was reborn in Tuchita and there considered where he ought to be reborn on earth to become Buddha. The S akya (q.v.)

family of Kapilavastu

was selected and in it Maya, the young wife of S'uddho-

136

PART

dhana,

the purest on lu the form of a white elephant (v. Bodhisattra) he descended and entered through Maya's right side as

earth.

I.

and his body possessed 80 forms of beauty, which were interpretfigures (v. S'ripada),

ed by Asita as the characteristic marks of Buddhaship,

day

of

He

the 4th moon, B.C. 1028

or

Maya having died 7 days after his birth, Mah^ pradjapati (q.v.) nursed him. When 3 years old, he was presented in a Shiva temple,

into her

womb

(8th

622), where he was visited thrice a day by all the Buddhas of the universe (v. Prabhuta ratna). On the 8th

day of the 2nd (or 4th) moon, B.C. 1024 or 621, Maya, standing in Lumbini under an As'oka (or Sala) tree, painless gave birth to a son who stepped out of her right side, being received by Indra (the representative popular of religion) and forthwith bapti7.ed

(v.

Murddhabhichikta)

by Naga kings. Thereupon the newborn babe walked 7 steps towards each of the 4 points of the compass and, pointing with one hand to heaven and with the other to earth, said, with a lion's voice (v. Simhandda), " I have received the body of my final birth ; of all beings in heaven beneath above and the heavens, there is none but

myself to be honoured." At the moment of his birth an Udambara flower sprouted up, and a series of 42 miraculous events (earthquakes, flashes of fivo coloured light, lotus flowers etc.) announced to the universe the biith of

Buddha.

His skin exhibited

32 fanciful tracings (v. Lakcliana) on the soles of his feet there were 65 mystic ;

was named SarvArthasid-

dha.

when

the statues of Shidid obeisance to the infant Buddha, who was then named Devatideva. vaitic

all

deities

When

he was 7 years old, Arata Kdlama and Rudrakararaa taught him the Pantcha Vidya S'astras, and Kchanti deva taught

(JgJ^^^)

him gymnastics.

When

10

years old, he was peerless in strength, hurled an elephant to some distance (v. Hastigarta),

and opened an

arte-

sian well (v. S'arakupa) by the discharge of an arrow. He was married to Yas'odha-

ra and cubines.

took

several

con19 years old, he was converted through S'uddhavasa deva who presented himself successively in the form of an old man, a sick man, a corpse, » religious mendicant, and ex-

When

him disgust regarding domestic life. His father sought to diveit his mind, by sensual excitements and by proposing to him the career of a Tchakravartti as a military conqueror of the world, but, strengthened by cited in

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAKT.

S'uddLavasa dava,

lie

137

Mara's 4 beautiful daughters. he continues in Samddhi, until he reaches at

over-

come the temptations of lust and ambition and fled from

Unmoved

home

Bodhi (q.v.), and becomes a Buddha, in the night of the 8 th day of

day

in the night of the 8th the 2nd moon, B. C.

last the state of

of

1003 or 597. Yakchas, Devas, Indra and the Tchatur Maharadjas assisted

Brahma,

the 12th moon, B. C. 998 or The spirits of the earth 592. forthwith announce the glad tidings to the spirits of the atmosphere and those again report it to the spirits in the various heavens. Heaven and Seven days earth rejoice. merchants, afterwards two

He cut off to escape. locks and swore to save humanity from the misery of him his

death and transmigraAfter a brief attempt to resume study under Arata, he spent 6 years as a hermit on the Himalaya, testing the life,

tion.

of

efficacy

Brahmanic

Trapus'a

and

lika

meditation. Dissatisfied with the result, he Shivaitic

forth.

Devas minister of

threatens

by,

Kaundinya, BhadVachpa, As'vadjit and Mahanama. With them he starts from the Bodhidruma (B.C. 997 or 592) and preaches his new gospel at Mrigadava, where his 5 disciples attain to the state of Arhat and 1000 persons are conIn the course of the verted. following year, he preached disciples,

rika,

to the his body, which to break up, by

Naga kings (i. e. popilar worship of The year 995 or 589 snakes). B.C. is marked by the converchiefly

to

against

bathing him with perfumes, and induce Nanda and Bala (q.v.) to nurse him with rice boiled in milk. Resting on a couch prepared by Indra tinder the Bodhidruma, he

sion of S'ariputtra

new

gives himself up to Samadhi (q. v.), whilst Mara and his armies endeavour, in vain, to tempt him in various disguises and finally through

(j?jj ^Ij),

and Bhal-

passing

present him with offerings of Soon honey. barley and he gathers round himself 5

Arata and Rudraka and then repaired to Gaya, where he practised ascetic self-torture. [About that time his son Eahula was bom.] Having spent 6 years at Gaya, on a daily allowance of one grain of hemp (opium ?) and one grain of wheat, and seeing the uselessness of such determines to he fasting, strike out a new path hencevisited

needs

(J|||)

I

and Maud-

galyayana with 250 others. In the course of the following year Anathapindika presented Buddha with the DjetavaIn the year 991 or 585 na. B.C., a victory having been gained over Shivaisra by the conversion of Angulimdliya

138

and

PAET his

ascended

followers, Buddha to Trayastrims'as

in order to convert his moand stayed there 90 days. Meanwhile Prasenadjit, frightened by his prolonged absence, ordered

ther,

Maudgalyayana and the deva Vis'vakarman, transformed as artists, to ascend to Traiyastrims'as and to take a likeness of S'akyamuni. Tliey did so and carved, in sandal wood, a statue which thenceforth became an object of worship. Here we have the origin of Buddhist idolatry.

On

S'akyamuni's

re-

turn, the statue lifted itself into raid-air and saluted him,

whereupon he uttered a prophesy which was fulfilled

when

K.as'yapa Mdtanga took statue to China. In 990 (or 584) B.C. S'akyamimi visited Magadha and converted Yatsa. In the following year he predicted the future of Maitreya, and iu the next year he revisited Kapilavastu, when he preached to his putative father. From the year 983 (or 577) B.C. to the time of his death, that

gave particular attention to doctrinal exposition, delivering the Samyuktasantchaya in 983 (or 577) B. C,

lie

the Pradjnaparamitd in

982 Suvarnaprabhasa and Saddharmapundarika in 950 (or 644), and the Parinirv&na sutra in 949 (or (or 576), the

543).

Ananda was converted

I.

in 977 (or 571) B. C. and Pradjapati admitted to rights of priesthood together with other women. When S'akyamuni, in the year B. C. 949 or 543, felt his end drawing near, he went to Kus'inagara. Heaven and earth began to tremble and loud voices were heard, all living beings groaning together and bewailing his departure. On passing through Kus'inagara, he took his last meal from the hands of one of the poorest (Tchuuda), after refusing the offerings of the richest. Declaring that he was dying, he went to a spot where eight Sala trees stood in groups of two. Besting on his right side, he gave his last instructions to his disciples, reminding them of the immortality of the Dhar-

ma

kdya, and then engaged contemplation. Passing mentally through the 4 degrees of Dhydna, and thence into SamMhi, he lost himself into Nirvana and thus his earthly career was ended. His disciples put his remains into a coffin which forthwith became so heavy that no power on earth could move in

But his mother Mdya suddenly appeared in the air, bewailing her son, when it.

the

coffin

rose

up,

the

lid

sprang open and S'dkyamuni stepped forth for a moment with folded hands to salute On attempting his mother.

139

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONART. cremation, his disciples found that his body, being that of a Tchakravai-tti, could not be

consumed

by

common

fire,

jet of flame burst out of the Svastica on Lis breast and reduced his body to ashes. If the above semilegendary account is at all trustworthy, it indicates that S'akyamuni's mind is supposed to have gradually developed, departing step by step from the popular re-

when suddenly a

of his time,

ligions

Brahmi-

and

Shivaism, until, he without premeditation, came to found a new religion, being' even pushed to laying a sort of preliminary founda-

nism

tion of an ecclesiastical system. As a teacher, he ap-

pears to have been liberal and tolerant, countenancing, the inconsistently, deities those of worship which were too popular to be discarded, though he assigned to them a signally rather

inferior position in

his

own

Immoral sects, howwhether Brahmanic or

system.

ever, Shivaitic,

Buddhism year

not

yet up.

The

when S'akyamuni

en-

is

cleared

fficiently

su-

Nirvana is, according the accounts, Chinese to 53rd year of King Muh of

tered

Chow dynasty, that is to say 949 or about 749 B. C, Buddhist Southern whilst tradition fixed upon the year 543 B. C, but modern ex-

the

and inscriptions cavations, coins indicate the year 275 B.C. as the year of Buddha's Nirvana.

S'AKYASIMHA (Mong. Sliakin un arslan) Jg^^gft^ ^i*^-

S'akya the lion. A title of S'akyamuni. See also Simhanada.

S'AKYA TATHAGATA

see

Tathagata.

S'AKYA YAS'AS J^

^Jp

A

^

native of India, author a the Has^adanda s'astra of (*'*°siated A.

D

^ ^vm

711).

^g J4^|g by gg| by g^ ^^h by

SAL A

plained

he fought resolutegenerally conquering ly, through magic power rather He than by disputations. every almost remodelled Brahmanic dogma, substituting atheism for pantheism,

or

and ethics for metaphysics. His teachings were in later years further developed by the Mahayana, Madhyimiyana, Yogatcharya and other The chronology of Schools.

death.

ex-

or

solid,

lit.

lit.

most

%-^'^

ous, or

and honoured

victori-

lit-

families.

(1.)

large timber tree, Shorea robusta, sacred in memory of S'akyamuni's birth and

A

(2.)

A

bird,

s.

a.

S'arika.

^ j^ ^ ^ RADJA g^ ^ ^

SALARIBHU

Ancient kingdom of India.

SALA

140

PABT

I.

An

One

as

v.),

epithet of every Buddha, " most victorious " over See Sala. vice and passion.

S'ALATURA ^|||g|g or ^9I§ Ancient city in Gandhara, now Labor near birthplace of Panini.

Obind

i^M

S'ALENDRA RADJA i^nr Name

of

as Buddha.

See Sdla radja.

S'ubhavyuba

S'ALISAMBHAVA Title

5

of

SUTRA.

translations, viz

D,

222—280),

50

g

(2.)

(A. D. 317—420),

(3.)

of the 7 Bodliyanga (q^ the mastery of abstract

contemplation and

variously defiued, as perfect tranquillity (Hardy), mediabstraction (Tumour), or self-control (Bumouf ). The tative

term usek

Samadhi

nr) from the origin

of

the

world

to

his

to

his

visit

putative father,

SAMADHI

01S

or

(Pali.

^^j^

explained by

or by

O

^^

self-possessed, lit.

>Ah

by or

^ ^^

Samato) or lit.

fixity,

lit.

sam-adha,

or

by

correct fixity

;

or

sometimes

(JW SS

^"^*^')»

^^^ some-

stract meditation, resulting in physical and mental coma and eventually in Nirvana. " He consumed liis body by

(the fire of)

SamMhi,'*

the saint's standing epitaph.

This love for qnietistic selfannihilation, traced back to

Maudgalyayana, arisen through reaction

may

by

P

lit.

moral asceticism which characterized primitive Budties of

dhism. The Mahayana School hairnumberless invented splitting distinctions of different degrees of Samadhi.

Dhyana

(q.v.)

and Samapatti

are practically the preliminary steps leading to (q.

V.)

Samddhi.

TP^ SAMADHIBALA ^ -^ Ut. power of fixity. The 4th ^^^ the of the 5 Bala, the power of

stop breathing,

^ is

lit.

have

a natural against the austeri-

ecstatic meditation (v. jI-

de-

times metaphysically, when it is interchanged with Dhyana (q. v.) and signifies ab-

samadha, explained

lit.

it

moral self-deliverance from passion and vice signates

is

a descendant of Maha saraadatta maharadja -4-zr-^^

it

when

ethically,

Agni

SAMADATTA MAHARADJA SUTRA ^^mm^^t^ A history of S'akyarauni (as

trnnquil-

listless.

Samd-

dhi).

SAMADhInDRIYA

(PabV

141

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

SamadLi

i^ ^The

indra)

lit.

4th the root of fixity. of the 5 Indriya, the organ meditation (v. ecstatic of

SamMhi).

SAMADJNA SAMGHARAMA

SAMAPATTI

(Tib.

by

plained

Snoms par

^ ^ 1^ Ig

hdjug pa)

ex-

^

g^ ;^

lit.

seeking to enter fixity. The process by which absolute mental indifference (sams) is reached (apatti) a degree of ecstatic meditation, prepara;

-^

the monastery

lit.

for)

Samadjna

(lit.

nous sage). A W. of Kustana.

(built

the lumi-

viliara,

60

li

Bokhara, now

city of

Sam-

SAMANTA BHADRA

(Tib.

Togmai saugas-rgyas kuntubzangyo) or

:d&^

-frff

lit.

HftPtlSKII lit.

general sage or

great activity.

(1.)

One of the 4 Bodliisattvas of School, yogdtcharya the author of the g^J^i[^N^

>^ Bodhi

hridaya s'iladana

sutra (translated

by Amogha-

vadjra, A. D. 746—771) and of many dharani, patron of

Saddharma

pundarika. fabulous Buddha, residing in the E.

the

(2.)

the mouth putra.

A

SAMA^^TA MUKHA DHARA-

^^

of

Brahma-

the

^^

or

^

s'astra

lit.

peace, or

of

hymns

lit.

Wjl(^ and chants. The third part of the Yeda, a collection of hymns to be sung at sacrifices.

SAMAYA

Dous)

(Tib.

^g^

explained by

A

period. year.

^^^p lit.

season

SAMBHAVA -^^

short the

of

good

lit.

realm of MahaBudbhidjnadjiianabhibhu Tlie

city.

dha.

SAMBI dom

^5g

Ancient

S'akya),

(v.

S.

kingof

the

Hindookoosh.

SUTRA ^P^rtfS SAMBODHI JpJM A dharani delivered by

NI

S'akyamuni at

(q. v.).

Samatata

SAMA VEDA SANHITA B^

arkand.

or

Ancient kingdom, at

P0|l:t

SAMAKAN -^f^-^ or f^S agR Ancient province and

Samadhi

tory to

SAMATA

Vais'ali,

v.

Bodhi.

SAMBODHYANGA

v.

Bo-

dhyanga.

SAMANTA PRABHASA M. SAMBHOGA HH lit. general brightness. The name under which each of the 500 Arhats re-appeai-s

as Buddha.

^/fbrt

An

or Sambutta

ancient

richi

^ of

Mathura.

SAMBHOGA KAYA ^^IJJQ

PART

142

ijn^

^^

or

the body

lit.

compensation. (1.) The of the 3 qualities (v. Trik^ya) of a Buddha's body,

of

2nd

spirituality,

reflected

viz.

with his merits. The 3rd of the (2.) Buddliakchetras. coi-responding

SAMDJAYA vairatti

Samdjaya

or

or

gpKtl?

TBHSa

^«m,

A

king of Yakchas. (2.) (1.) One of 6 Tirthyas heretical ;

teacher

and

Maudgalydyana

of

^^ The

Sanxipa)

(Siara.

Wv^

or

lit.

re-birth.

8 large hot Naraka), whence

1st of the

hells

(v.

each, after death, is by " rebirth" removed to the 2nd hell (Dalasutra).

SAMDJNA (P41i.

Samdjnana

or

Sanuana. Singh. SanDu-ses) *B lit.

Tib.

Consciousness, as thought. the 3rd of the 5 Skandha.

BAMGHA

(Burra.

Dkon-mgoc

^^ The

of

priests, also

Saihgha

(

Tib.

Mong or

^J^

corporate

(1.)

sembly

Thanga

gsum.

Chubarak)

Wn

church. gha.

(3.)

Same

Asam-

as

SAMGHA BHADRA ff-^J^ |5fe^ ^^

^^K

sage

^^^'

of the priesthood. of Cashmere,

na

A

S'rama-

follower of

the Sarvastivadah, author of 2 philosophical works, translator (Canton, 489 A. D.) of the Vibhacha vinaya.

SAMGHABHEDA

lit.

g^fg-

breaking up the priesthood.

One

PantcMnantarya.

of the

SAMGHABHEDAKAVASTU

S'ariputtra.

SAMDJTVA

nya.

I.

as-

least four) called Bhikchu

(at

U'^f^), Q^der a

chairman (Sthavira or Upadh-

empowered to hear yaya), confession, to grant absolution, to admit persons into the priesthood, etc. (2.) The third constituent of the Triratna (q.v), the deification of the

IRjI^f^M- Title of a translation (A.D. 719) of a portion of the Vinaya.

SAMGHA BHUTI

s.

Sam-

a.

ghavars'ana.

SAMGHADfeVA or

^^

let.

priesthood honour. (2.)

deva

A

(1.)

Same

the

of title

of

as GAuta-

ma Samghadeva and

Sanigha

vars'ana.

SAMGHAIS'ECHA Samghadisesa) tion of

(Singh.

f^M^

-A-

sec-

the Vinaya (13 com-

mandments regarding and sexual

social relations of priest-

hood).

SAMGHAGARAMA

s. a.

Sam-

gh&rama.

SAMGHANANDI ff^HJ^ The 17th

patriarch, a prince who lived as a near the sources of

of S'ravasti,

hermit

the Hiranjavati, until Rahulata, let there by seeing the

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY. of 5 Buddhas, appointed him his successor.

shadow

saMghapala ^'

ft ft

varman) or of

the

Eft

ff^'^g (Samgiia

.^

^^

lit-

priesthood.

armour

An

(1.)

Tibetan (under translator descent), the name jg- |gj of 3

Indian S'ramana

(of

^

M-orks

(A.

D.

225).

A

(2.)

Burmese S'ramana, who troduced a new alphabet

in-

of

characters in China and translated 10 works (A. 1). 506-520).

50

SAMGHARAKCHA A

^Ij

fg-fljlll

S'ramana

India

of

(700 yeai-a after the NirvAna), author of 4 sutras.

SAMGHAEAMA

Samghagarama (Burra. Kium. Siam. Vat. Tib Dgon pa Mong.

Kut

or

or Ssiima)

f§'ft^(^)

143

A

the priesthood. S'ra(1.) of the West, translator

mana

D. 402-412) of one work. The 3rd of the 8 large liot hells (v. Naraka), formed by 2 ranges of moveable mountains which compress the criminals into an unshapely mass. Life lasts there 2000 years, but 24 hours, there, are equal to 200 years on earth. (A.

(2.)

SAMGHATI

(Singh. Sangala-

Burm. Tingau. Siam. Languti. Mong. Majak) 4& sivura.

^

exphiined by or

by "^

ff^ldfe

lit.

lit.

united,

double, or

lit.

a robe

made

by oj

sundry scraps. The composite priestly robe, reaching from the shoulders to the knees and fastened round the waist. See Kachdya and Uttarasamgliati.

by

explained

|j^g| /Jip^ park of the priesthood, lit. or by f&j^ lit- dwelling of priests. (1.) The park of a monastic institution. (2.) monastery or convent, s.

A a.

SAMGHATI SUTRA DHARMA PARYAYA i»^tiicm Title

of

Upas'unya

a

translation

(A.

by

D. 538).

SAMGHAVARMAN

a. a.

Sam-

ghapala.

vihara.

SAMGHASiNA ff^^jp SAMGHAVARS'ANA or Samgha bhuti or f@''fl^-5^ A S'ramana of fl^Jg (ov^) or

India, author of 3 works.

SAMGHATA ff ^1 .P6 plained by

dant

^k

gooduess

lit

union of

or

^If^

lit.

^

lit.

or

J

tlie

«^-

abun-

^

-A.

priesthood

clattering

of

^3©^

lit.

manifestation

A

S'ramaof tlie priesthood. na of Cabul, translator (A.D. 381-385) of several works.

See Samghad^a.

SAMKAKCHIKA samghdti.

s.

;i.

Uttard-

lU

PABT

SAMKASTA

(PdH. Samkassa.

Tib. Sgracben)

f^'f^'^

or

l&'^fl^^ or Kapitha. Ancient

Kingdom and city in Central India, now SamkaBsam near Canonge.

SAMKHYA rfegP

^ U^

(PdU. Safikha)

ov

l^f^

or

discoursing on numerical categories, explained by

lit.

who discourse on the meaning of the 25 tattvas (truths). The heretical atomistic School (v. Kapila), which explains nature by the interaction of

24 elements

with purucha, modified by the 3 gunas, and teaches the eternity of pra-

dhana

(^'^j

forming

self-trans-

!•©•

human

the souls

m^

SAMKHYIKA

Ht.

general calculations or |^i|^

Art\^

lit.

on

heretics

who

dis-

numerical

cate-

The followers Samkhya School.

of the

course gories.

SAMKHYAKARIKA v. Kapila. SAMMATIYA or Samraatah or

or

lit.

or

the

School

calculators.

of the

SAMOTAfA V. Samatata. SAMPAHA ^f^fpf Another name

for Malaga.

SAMSKIRA

^

(Tib. Du dyed) action (karma).

A

lit.

metaphysical term, variously defined as illusion (in Nepaul), notion (Tibet), discrimination (Ceylon), action (China).

SAMSKRITA >^ ma

or

^^

(alphabetic)

M:§3E

lit.

lit.

of

correct

Three divisions

Hindy&na School,

viz.

KAurnkullak&h, Avantik&h and Vatsiputtriy^h

lit.

Brah-

Bralimanio

writing,

or

^

the Indian language.

Sanskrit, the classical

Aryan

language of India, probably never spoken in its most systematized form, in which it was the accomplishment of the Brahmans, whilst, among the people, it degenerated into Prakrit, a

and

nature

eternity of (purucha).

I.

which

is

Pdli.

specimen of The most

ancient Chinese texts seem to be translations from Pali, the more modem texts from Sanskrit. Hiuen-tsang found (about 635 A. D.) in the Pundjab little difference be-

tween Sanskrit and Pali.' Various alphabets for the transliteration of Sanskrit characters into Chinese were introduced by Dharmarakcha, Mokchala, Kuraaradjiva, Buddhabhadra, Samghapala, Mah&y&nadeva, Divakara, Sikchanada, Amoglia, and other alphabets were sanctioned by Chinese emperors, Yen-tsung (A. D. 1031), Kangbi (A. D. 1662) and Kien-lung (A. D. The Devanagari form 1750). of writing Sanskrit

was early

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTION A-UT. introduced in China, by

and

of Tibet,

charms,

way

used on

is still

and

amulets,

in

sorcery.

SAMVADJI

V.

deity,

of

SAMVARTTAKALPA

(PaU Samvatta kappa. Mong. Eb-

^^

or

.^^

kalpa of destruction

tde

or

annihilation.

m4ditthi. drishti)

worshipped by followers the Tantra School.

lit.

Marga, the vow of incumbent upon every Arhat or monastic. See Bhikohu. of the 8 povei-ty,

SAMYAGDRICHTI (Pdli. Sam-

Vridji.

SAMVARA ^lyfH A

derek<^ap)

hakalpa of the destruction to which every universe is subject, in the course of 64 small kalpas, fire being at work periodically in 56 small kalpas, water during 7 and wind during 1 small kalpa, until the whole, with the exception of the 4th Dhyaua, is annihilated.

chana)

SAMVARTfATTHAHI KALPA (PAH.

Sanvattatthahi

Mong.

galab)

if ^JgJgJ

Chc^hossun the

lit.

creasing (period of a

in-

small)

That of destruction. period in each of the 64 divisions of a Samvartta kalpa during which the force of destruction fire, (resp. kalpa

wind)

water,

increases in intensity, followed by a period of decrease (j^v^).

SAMYAGADJrV'A madjiva. jiwa)

slmSamyaka

iPali.

Singh.

Tp^

lit.

the correct

profession, explained

#•

lit.

mendicancy.

^

by The 4th

J£S

SAMYAGVAK vatcha.

The

Singh.

Samyak

lit.

correct

view or ability to discern the truth. The 1st of the 8 Marga, the possession of orthodox views ; an attribute of each Arhat.

Ma-

kappa.

145

SammaSamyak wa-

(PAU.

Singh.

Tp sal

lit.

correct

speech, explained as ability to avoid both nonsense and The 3rd error in speaking. of the 8 Marga, the ability, characteristic of an Arhat, of exactly any repi*oducing sound uttered in any universe.

SAMYAGVYAYAMA

(Pali.

Sammavayamo. Singh. Samyakwyagama) ]£^j^ lit. correct and subtle virya or incessant practice of asceticism. The 5th of the 8 Marga, based on the 3rd Paramita ; asceticism, as a characteristic of an Arhat.

SAMYAKKARMANTA

(PAli.

Sammakammanta) TP-^

lit.

explained as strict observance of purity. The last of the 8 Marga, honesty and virtue, as a characteristic of an Arhat. correct

life,

SAMYAKPRAHANA

(Pali.

Sammapradhana. Singh. Samyakpradhana) ng Jp ||jfj lit.

PART

146

four correct efforts. One of the the 37 categories of Boclhi pakchika dharma, comprehending a fourfold eftbrt, viz. (1.) after the birtli of for birtli evil to stop its ever, (2.) befor6 the birth of evil to prevent its birth, (3.) before the birth of karma to cause its bii-th, (4.) after the bii-th of karma to cause its continuous development.

SAMYAKSAMADHI

g

SAMYAKSAMBUDDHA (Pali. Siara.

the

10

S'dkyamuni, an tribute of every Buddha.

at-

of

titles of

SAMYAKSAM.KALPA

(Pali.

Singh. Samradsamkappa. Sarayakkalpanawa) j£ ffl Att lit.

correct

mind

thinking,

free

from

or

a

wicked

The 2nd of the 8 Marga, decision and purity thoughts.

ol thought and will, as a characteristic of every Arhat.

SAMYAKSMRITl

(PAli.

recollection

of

D. 434), by Ssmghavarman and others, of a philosophical work by Dharmatrata. SAMYUKTAGAMA v. Agama.

SAMYUKTA PITAKA

m^

the miscellaneous

collec-

A

supplementary part

of the Chinese Tripitaka v.),

'^

including

miscellaneous

Indian authors and ^ifr

doctrinal

the

(q.

5:tiSK^ works of ![•{'+

expositions

by

native (Chinese) authors, the latter being subdivided into '"^«^^^i^^MMXMVSM included

dynasty

(A.

D

Ming

1368—1644)

supplements of tlie northern canon added, with their case marks, from the southern canon.

SAMYUKTAVADANA RA.

Title of collections of viz.

(1.)

25-220,

Avadauas

H^B^lJj (2.)

SUT-

translations

of

(q.v.),

A. P.

by ^^%il 147-186.

Lokorakcha, A. D.

Sam-

m&sati. Singh. Samyak mti) 7p-^ lit. correct memory,

or

^^

Wj;['djrS|jm -^ translation (A.

laneous collections in the canon under the

-

and equal know-

The 3rd

HBIDAYA S'ASTRA

tion.

tara.

correct

SAMYUKTABHIDHARMA

lit.

SAMYAKSAMBODHI v. Anut-

ledge.

of the 8 Marga, religious recoUectedness, as a, characteristic of every Arhat.

lit.

correct samadhi, or absolute mental coma. The 6th of the 8 Marga, the attainment as a v.), of SamMhi (q, characteristic of an Arhat.

lit.

The 7th

(Pali.

SammdsamAdhi) Jg

Sammasambuddha. Summasamphutto)

I.

law.

Kumaradjiva, A.D. 405.

S'ANAKA

I^flKifin

A

plant.

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICnONARY. the fibres of which are woven into robes for priests.

S'ANAKAVASA

or S'anavasa or S'anavasika (Singh. Sambhuta Sinavasika) f^lKjltP

mm mmmm

^^

°'

e^PJai^ed

Sl^Slfi:

^HR

A

(1.)

willing

lit.

younger

Ananda.

(2.)

100

g

brother of

years

7!;iilStSli 4- Ig

Sani

of

the

^

explained by or

SANDHINIR

Title of 5 transla-

:^mMm.mm by Gunabha-

^^~r^^?

dra A. 420—479,

^^ by m

.

(3.)

the same, ^

A.D

f©'-F'Mj^^

Another name

the

of

Sau-

trantika School.

SANSARA

^

Sangsara,

(Singh.

Khorba)

f^jg

explained by lit.

^^"^

ocean of

the

and death.

Ht. rota-

Human

a circle of metempsychosis.

as

SANYADATTA

v.

birth

existence,

continuous

Kanaka-

muni.

its

tIons,viz.(l.)gg^.^J5i^5 by Bodhirutchi A. D. 386— (2.)

(Singh.

SANSKHITA V. Samskrita. SANVARTTA v. Samvartta. MOKOHANA SAPTA BUDDHA (Tib. Sangs

regent.

534.

Samkantikds)

tion,

Saturn

lit,

SUTRA.

SANKRANTIVADAH

MathurA,

'or

Samkak-

v.

chika.

Tib.

after

UdyAna.

SANKAKCmKA

patri-

with identified Nirvana, Yas'as, the leader at the 2nd synod.

S'A"NAIS'TCHARA

river of

ra

to serve.

The 3rd

arch, a Viis'ya

born

by

A

147

;jg^ (4.)

-j^

by Paramdrtha,

557-589,

(5.)

^^g

by Hiuen-tsang, A. D,

rgyas rabs bdun) 4-"Y^ The seven Buddhas of antiquity, Yipas'yin, S'ikhiu, Vi-

viz.

s'vabhu, Krakutchanda, Kaand Kds'yapa nakarauni, S'akyamuni, the latter having rather popularized and syspre-existing retematized ligious ideas than invented a

new

religion.

SAPTA BUDDHAKA J^'l^^ An

^^

account of the

Buddha, taken from Mahanidana sutra.

Sapta

645.

the

SANDJAYA v. Saradjaya. SANDJNANA v. Samdjnana. SANGA V. Samgha. SANGALA V. S akala, SANIRADJA

mj^mm

SAPTA BUDDHAKA RA.

SUT-

Title of 3 translations,

602-657,

(2.)

Jn2Sfe:^j|g#

148

PART

:Pjnu

Gunabhadra,

A.D. 587,

(3.)

]

:m

PI

973—981.

deva, A.D.

SAPTADAS'A BHUMI

TRA

.

S'AS-

Togdtohdrva bhumi

s.a.

s'astra.

SAPTA RATNA

6^^

°^

^^sl^^

'tis

treasures.

The

(1.)

^®'*'®^

^^^*

insignia

a TcLakravartti, viz. a tcLakra of gold, concubines, horses, elephants, guardian of

I.

Buddhist temples.

SAPTATATHAGATA PURVA PRANIDHANA VIS'ifeCHA VISTARA ^g||i3Eg^^^ *^^^«^*^ i^^MMfM^' a portion of tion D. (A. 707) of the Mah^pradjnaparamita.

S'ARADA

^

Tsa dus)

(Tib

^

jjn.

The

excessive heat

lit.

hot season (16th day of the 3rd moon to 15 th day of the 5th moon).

S'ARAKUPA

4|^

lit.

arrow

and servants, For another

An artesian well fountain. opened (near Kapilavastu)

treasures, not necessarily belouging to a Tchakravartti, see Suvarna,

by an arrow shot by S'ak-

spirits, soldiers

the

inani.

series

of

(2.)

7

Rupya, Vaidurya, Sphatika, Rohitamukti, As'magarbha and Musai-agalva.

yamuni.

S'ARANA V. sarasVati or

name

of

Tiie

Rahula bhadra as

Buddha.

m

i^Mi^Ujrg

:i

SAPTA RATNA PADMAVI-

KRAMIN Jig-{^g^

Tris'arana.

The

(fictitious)

Tathagatas,

Amitabha Amritodana radja viz.

(1.)

Abhayamdada (q.v.),

^

v.),

(q.

v.),

(q, v.),

Vyasa

(q.v.),

Ratna-

Surupaya

^^^y*

(q.

or

(||ki?5iH||gp

BS^

queror), (q. v.),

Bcribed biUar

lit.

precious

con-

and Prabliuta ratna which names are in on

(-t in

a

heptagonal

* g i#)

i^

also

S'ravasti.

v.

^

seven

Brahma,

wife of called S'ri.

SAPTA TATHAGATA ^j^q S'ARAVATT The Buddhist substitute SARCHAPA for the 7 richis of the Brahmans, an arbitraiy series of

the

lit.

deva of great disci-imination.

or

S'ers'apa

^ or

"^^ A

lit.

mustard seed

(1.)

the 10,816000th part of a yodja-

measure

na. (2.) pai-t of

length,

of

A weight, the a Raktika.

32nd

SARDJARASA j I II 11^ A kind of gum. S'ARDULA KARNA -^Hg^ explained

name

by

ears.

tiger's

of

H&

The

Ananda.

^

lit.

original

149

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

S'ARIKA ox

TflJ

A

or S'ari or Sala or

^^IJ

^H The

(1.)

long-legged bird.

wife

^

(2.)

mother of famous for her

Tichya,

of

S'ariputra, birdlike eyes.

or S'arisuta or S'aradvatiputra (Pali. Sariputta, Singh. Seriyut. Barm. Thariputra. Tib. Sham by or Saradwatu by or Nid SSI or

.,_

son lit.

of

^|lj^

(or

%)^

jmmmm ^ ^One ^ "^

or

S'arika,

the son of

S'arira.

of the principal

disciples of whose " right

S'akyamuui,

hand attendant " he was born ;

at Nalandagrama, the son of

Tichya

(v.

Upatichya)

and

S'arika, he became famous for his wisdom and learning,

composed 2 works on the Abhidharma, died before his master, but as Buddha

tf ^0

^^Ijg or ^^ij or ^^ ^tll^ (s'ailram)*

explained by /g.

or

^

^jgl

of

particles

lit.

bones, or J&.

solids,

lit.

lit.

body. Bodily

or ashes (left after cremation) of a Buddha or saint. They are also called Dhatu or Dharma s'arira, and Stupas preserved in relics

S'ARIPUTRA

rghial)

Shari)

is to

re-appear

Padmaprabha

in

Viradja during the Maharatna pratiinandita kalpa.

worshipped.

SARPAHRIDATA

Tchan-

v.

daneva.

SARPAUCHADHI or

^^

^^^^

snake medicine.

ht.

!Name of a samgharama in Udyana, built on the spot where S'akyamuni, in a former djataka (as Indra), appeared as a snake which sacrificed itself to save starving and sick people. See Sumasarpa.

SARVABHAYA PRADANA DHARANI ft^M-'W translation (A. D.

by Danapala.

980-1000)

^

S'ARIPUTRABHroHARMA SARVA BUDDHA SAMDARS'ASTRA ^^Ij^pofffllt* An reputed work of S'ari-

^

putra, translated (A. D. 415)

by Dharmagupta and Dhar-

PARIPRIT-

CHTCHHASUTRA

^

R^^R^ Title

^^\\

of a translation

D.'?!?—420). S'ARIRA (Pali. Sarira. Mong. (A.

radja.

SARYA

BUDDHANGAVAT

IDHAJIANI

mayas'as.

S'ARIPUTRA

S'ANA J|_^^g;Pg^ The realm of Megha dundubhisvara

M: f^i^ (A.

and

D. 691) by Devapradjfia others.

SARVADA

m

I

Title of a translation

"»•

^^^ — or

sacrificinar

all.

^JJ

S'

a

PART

150

tyamuni, who,

in

a former

djdtaka, resigned his kingdom and liberty to save others.

SARVADJNA k^M:^

^

^J] ligence.

or

universal

lit.

—

intel-

The

which Buddha.

mental state in S'akyamuni became

or

f^ An

TiRNA

A

Buddha in the W., an incarnation of the 10th son of Mahabhidjnadjnanabhibhu,

SARVA PUNYA TAMUTCHTCHAYA SAMADHI. (1.) A called

-i]]^

lit.

every Buddha.

SARVADUEGATI PARIS'OBHANA UCHNICHA VIDJAYA DHARANI. Title of 6 translations,

viz.

(1.)

dhapali (A. B. 676),

Samddhi

of

^—

j*

all

v.),

the

merit and

virtue. (2.) Title of 2 transla-

t^ns,

viz. (1.)

JH^^

^%^^^

by Dharmarakcha D. 265—316), and (2.)

(A.

^--fc:!])@tiHfi^f?by Kuraaradjiva (A. D. 2^4—

517). f^^ SARVA RUTA (2.)

(q.

5J @

^;5

accumulation of

of universal intelligence epitliet of

g-^jjtrHi^m

fictitious

degree

SARVADJNA DEVA deva

I.

KAUS'ALYA

interpretation of the utterandegree ces of of all beings,

A

A. D. 710A3) llTf g^li-g by Divakara, A. D. |S

JgM

618-907,

(4.)

the same.

(5.)

flfSMM

^BmM

g^^^ ^^ Bharmadeva

A. D. 973—981, and

•M

(6.)

-j^

by the same.

SARVA LOKA BHAYASTAMBHITA VIDHVAMSANAA

Buddha

the N. E., an incarnation of the 15th son of Mahabhidjnadjufictitious

anabhibhu.

in

of

Samadhi.

SARYARTTHASIDBHA

or Arthas'iddhi or Siddharta (Pali. Siddhattu Burm. Theddhat)

K^§|lJftt^,Pt

explained by

_^^^

the realisation of all auguries. Name given to the newborn S'dkyamuni (with reference to the miracles lit

which happened at his

SARVASATTVA

birth).

PAPADJA-

HANA --tU^-^-fe^tit^

^

lit,

from

departure of evil

migration). adhi.

all

beings

paths (of transdegree of Sam-

A

SARVA LOKA DHATUPADRA vodv:§:ga pratyut- SARVASATTVA PRIYA BAR-

SANSKRrr-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

s'ANA

^]:j]^^^M.m

the

lit.

Buddha

whose

at

appearance all beings rejoice. (1.) A Bodhisattva who destroyed himself by fire and, in another dj^taka, burned cinders, his arms to whereupon he was rebom as Bhechadjya radja. (2.) The name under which Mahaprad

both

japati

to

is

reborn

be

as

Buddha.

SAKVASATTVA TRATA |^ .^ lit. saviour of all. A fictitious

Mahabrahma.

SARVASATTVAUDJOHARI

and

VAtsiputriydh

(6.)

sarvastivadAh j^

^

prf

A sacred all phrase, ocHnmou in litanies.

Tathagatas

!

SARVA TATHAGATA VIchayAvatAra gip^^ tion,

A. D. 350—431.

S'AS'ANKA RADJA or

B

^

lit.

—

beings, or

SS"^$K MP rami

lit.

the School which

-[JT

existence of discusses the everything. A philosophical School, a branch of the Vai-

bhachika School with which generally identified, the sanction of claiming Rahula and teaching the reality it

is

of all visible split,

phenomena.

Nirvana,

years after the into the following viz. Dharraa(1.)

Schools, (q.v.), guptc4h sarvastivadah

^^

It

200

—

Mula-

(2.)

'

"^1

'^

^

asserting that every form

of being has its inherent root origin. (3.) Kas'yapiy&h

and

(q.v.) (4.)

Maliis'asakAh

(q.v.)

jjg

^j^

Name

of

Subhuti as Buddha.

S'AS'ORNA

— 5|^^g

lit-

an

dust on a hare's measure, the 22,688, 608,000th pai-t of a yodjana.

atom

of

A

s'astadI:va

all

^^

king of tl^'moon.

A king (dethroned by S'ilddityaV who attempted to destroy the Bodhidruraa.

hair.

School of

(q.v.)

SARVA TATHAGATa" ^q||

S'AS'IKETU subtle vitality of all beings. A certain Rakchasi.

151

manuchya-

NAM

3l^^gi(i li^- teacher of devas and men. One of the 10 epithets of a Buddha.

S'ASTRAS a^

lit

(Tib. Bstan btchos) class of discourses,

A

fillB

,

.

,

Buddhist writings, doctrinal

and philosophic

disquisitions,

from contradistinction in sutras (^^) and works on the vinaya

SAT

(^). The incomprehen-

i'h'j^

sible entity.

term.

A

metaphysical

See Asat.

S'ATA BUDDHA NAMA SUTRA g^:gigj A transD. 581—618) Narendrayas'as. lation (A.

by

152

PAKT

^ ^ mNorthern Ancient kingdom

S'ATADRU

(1)

15:

of

India,

noted for

wealth

(2.)

The

S'ATAMANYA bjiu)

I'g

j^

mineral

Brgja mighty in

S'ATAPARNA kattana)

^

"^

Kadjagriha,

synod

(Singh. Suklit. lord of

near cavern, in which the held its sessions

(543 B. C.)

S'ATA

S'

tavad^h

or SautrdnSankrantivadah

or

Sutta vada.Tib. Mdosde dzin)^|J-P].J||^g|^orj^

(Pali.

ASTRA -g^ A

(Sutraka)

or

^ggj^

ht.

the

Sutra School, explained by 'j#

A

chariots.

S'AUTRANTIKAIJ

(Tib.

lit.

Epithet of Indra.

deeds.

first

its

river Sutledj.

I.

phi-

losophical work by Deva Bodhisattva, annotated by Vasubandhu, and translated (A.

D. 404) by Knmaradjiva.

lit.

those

who

recognize but one Pitaka, viz. Sutras, or by ^i||rfk ^^- ^h® school which speaks of (moral) emancipation. An atomistic School founded, 400 years after the Nirvana, by Kumaralabd-

Purnamai-

It regarded trayaniputra as

ha.

saint,

its

and rejected

patron

all S'dstras.

SEMENGHAN v. Hrosminkam.

ASTRA VAIPULYA S'ERS'APA s. a. Sarchapa. JKSIw'^ a philosophical SIDDHA or Siddharta v. Sarvar-

S'ATA

S'

work by Deva Bodhisattva, translated (A. D. 650) by Hiuen-tsang.

thasiddha.

SIDDHA KALPA

v.

SATATASAMITABHIYUK SIDDHA VASTU 5Rr TA -^Mjg ^it constant and chapter The first

iiij\

subtle energy. A fictitious mentioned in Bodhisattva, the Saddharma pundarika. v. Sutrichna.

SATRUCHNA 8ATTADHLKARNA SAMATHA (paii) ^jsmm ^^- 7 laws, abolishing disputes. section of the Vinaya.

SATTVA KACHAYA lit,

An

in

which

^^j^

all

man.

syllabary (inl2 chapters) attributed to Brahma (^^).

SIDDHI rfe

(Tib

Dngos grub)

^

Magic powers, obtainable

by samadhi.

of

Nalanda,

famous

for his

intelligence.

S'IKCHANANDA

"^XM^t

A S rajoyful student. mana of Kustaua, >v ho (695 A. D) introduced a new alphabet

lit.

v.

-W-

of

beings

degenerate.

SATYA SIDDHI

^ ^a

-#

A S'IGRABUDDH A ^ |^A priest

the corruption of all beings.

epoch

Vivart-

takalpa.

Harivar-

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

and

in China works.

translated

S'IKCHAPADA kbapada)

-f-3ri^

(PAH.

19

Sik-

A

series of 10 rules cepts. for novices, the transgression

of which constitutes (Das'akusala sins

Particulars Panatipata, (3.)

see (2.)

Abrahma

a gem. A precious stone, probably coral.

lit.

the

-U

10

|g

or

sage.

^^

under (1.) Adinnadana,

tchdriya,

(4.)

tchagita Tadita visiikadassana, Malaghanda vilepana (8.)

dharana loandana vibhusa natthand (9.) Utchtchasayana mahasayana, and (10.) Djatarupa radjatapatigghahaca. See also Pantcha veramani and Pantchanantarya.

A

learned priest of Nalanda, teacher (A. D. 625) of Hiuentsang.

S'lLADITYA

^g A or

lit.

p^ov ^ ^ plained by j^' flame

S'lKHI

ex-

lit.

A

fictitious

Mahdbiahraa (mentioned

in

the Saddharraa Pundarika). (2.) The 999th Buddha of the last kalpa, being the 2nd of the Sapta Buddha, who was

born in Prabhadvadja

^t) who

as

a

Kchattriya,

convei-ted

sons, whilst life years.

SILA

J3|

(-)^;(;B

and

250,000 perlasted 70,000

P

or PI

/•llpsrjS^ sun

of discipline.

brother of Radjavardhana, who, under the auspices of

became (A. D. 600) king of Kanyakubdja and conquered India and the Pundjab. He was the most liberal patron of Buddhism, Avalokites'vara,

re-established the Mahamokcha parichad, built mauy stupas, composed the /\-jr

^ :^ %H /^ ^#

As'tamahas'ri

pm,

3Ks: "^p

(1.)

IWr

disciplinary

lit.

^.'\

Musadava. (5.) Suramereyya madjdjapa madatthdna, (6.) Vikalabhodjaud. (7.) Natch-

(s'ikhd),

p M^

S'lLABHADRA

10 pre-

lit.

153

tchaitya samskrita stotra, and specially patronized Hiuentsang and S'ilabhadra.

S'lLI'ASTHANA VIDYA S'ASTBA 33} 5^ or 55 0^ lit. illustra ion of ]Cfj :iPJ

i^

mechanics,

lit

mechanics, or the s'astra on

or

;^

ftfr

lit.

mathematics. One of the Pantcha vidya s'astras, a work on arts, mechanics, dual philosophy, and calendaric calculations.

The 2nd

of

the paramita 10 strict osbervance of the Trividha dvara, resulting in perfect

SIMHA

V,

Simhala and Udayi.

;

jg.

purity.

S'lLA

(Tib. Chel)

SIMHABHIKCHU

p^g or

^

rch, successor s'as.

^^

The 23rd or 24th of

If.

j^

patria-

Haklenaya-

PART

154

^

SIMHADHVADJA gjjj A fictitious Buddha

;{:|

the S. E., au incarnation of the 3rd son of Mah^bhidjiiadjiiAin

nabhibhu.

I.

iug, being equal, in pow^ over demons, heretics and misery, to the power which has the lion's voice over animals. See S'akyasimha.

^

SIMHAGHOCEA gjp ip SIMHANADIKA SUTRA. A fictitious Buddha in the Title of 2 translations, viz. S. E.,

of tne

an incarnation

4th son of Mahdbhidjuadjiianabhibhu.

SIMHAHANU (Pdli. Singh.

kabana. Tib.

Sifihahana

Siughahanu.

Sengghe ligram. Mong.

Oghadjitou arsalan) gm Jjp^

zp

king with a

lit.

lion's

jaw. The paternal grandfather king of of S'akyamuni, a Kapilavastu, father of S'ud-

dhodana, S'uklodana, Dronodana, and Araritodana.

SIMHALA fl-finH. son of

fm

or

Simha

^1 :p

lit.

-^

(1)

(jg- gpT or

'Jg-

lion),

a

merchant of India, who, being ship- wrecked on Ceylon, was ensnared by Kakchasis, but

by Avalokites'vara (appearing as a magic horse).

delivered

One Rakchasi having followed him to India, and slain the king of his native country, Simhala succeeded to the army to an led throne, Ceylon and destroyed all the Rakchasis there. (2.) Tlie

^

lit. the kingdom ^M -"7in Ceylon, Simha) kingdom of See Simha. founded by

Ratnadvipa.

by Buddhos'anta

m by

lion's howl. I3uddhist

lit.

the

preach-

D.

624),

DivEtkara (A. D. 680).

SIMHAPAEIPRITCHTCHUA '^

pBiM-ffi:!*^

Title of a ti*anslation (A.

B. 618—907) by Bodhirutchi.

SIMHAPURA

jtlifl^ll

Ancient province and city (now Simla) of Cashmere.

SIMHARAS'MI

gjp

:^ -^

A

learned opponent (A. D. 630) of the

lit.

lion's

light.

Yog^tch^rya School.

SIMHASANA W^\

lit.

A

couch).

gj]]

lion's

^^

(or

throne

royal throne,

(or

sup-

ported by carved lions.

SIMHATCHANDRA gjji^^ lion's moon. A Bhikchuni lit.

(converted

SINDHU

by SadapAribhuta). Mong.

(Tib. Sindhou.

Sidda or

Childa)

-fg

^

o'

-:^|| or /QjgJ- explained by C^ygr (1.)

SlMHANADAgi|jIJlliJ[

(A.

lit.

river of verification'

The Indus (Sanpu)

said

to rise from lake Anavatapta Sirikol), through " the (or

SANSKBIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY,

mouth of the golden elephant" S'lTAVANA the "W., to flow around the lake and then into the S, W. ocean. (2.) Ancient kingdom (Sindh), often visited by S'akyamuui. See Vitchapura. in

^g

SINDHUPAKA

^

/^^^1[^

men and women,

of

cold forest.

jjdjr lit.

or

or

^ ^

A cemetery.

See S'mas'anam.

S'lVA JjJ

155

V.

Mahes'vara.

||

Perfume from a plant S'lVIKA /=> B^ A former 'gin which grows on the banks djataka of S'akyarauni, when (para) of the Indus (Sindhu). he was a Bodhisattva.

SIRISA /^|IJ^j^ The Mimosa

S'IS'UMARA :^ lit.

JUC

^M

or

a crocodile. See Elhumbira.

S'lTA

(Tib. Sida.

^explained by

SKANDHA Gou lang

siricha (acacia;.

Mong. Chida)

^M

lit.

cold

Wh ng"

[^ lit.

rana.

modem Yarkand

which flows into lake Lop, and thence underneath the desert of Gopi, until it reappears as the source of the Hoangho.

SITATAPATRA

DHARANI

S/SIS "^^^^^ °^ * translation by Amoghavadjra (A. D 746 —771).

5 bundles, or

5 instincts, or

^^

aggi-egates.

perception, (3.) samdjnd, con sciousness, (4.) karman (or

dha

Siricol, the

lit.

Tib.

^^

Five attributes (Pantcha skaudha) of every human being, viz, (1.) vedana, form, i-upa, (2.) 5

lit.

The noi-them daria,

^^

or

liver. (1.) A river which issues from lake Anavatapta, in the " diamond E., through the lion's mouth," flows round the lake, then loses itself in the ground and reappears on the As'makuta mountains as the source of the Hoangho. (2.)

outflux of lake

Khanda Thung po)

(Pali.

or

samskara), vidjnana,

union

of

dates

from

and

action,

knowledge.

(5.)

The

these 5 attributes the quickening moment of birth and constitutes apersonal being. Full maturity of the Pantcha skanis

succeeded by Djarama-

SKANDHARATNA

v.

Sugan-

dhara.

SKANDHILA

^^;^|| A

native of Cashmere, author of

tha Vibhacha prakarana pada s'astra.

S'LOKA

or Anus'tubh

^^^ff

The common Sanskrit epic

PAST

156

by 32

metre, formed

syllables,

ia 4 half-lines of 8 or in 2 lines Chinese of 16 syllables each. identify it with Gatha.

S'MAS'ANAM

or

ground.

burial

See S'itavana.

SMRITI Smirti)

(according to modern Brahmans), or the Ampeius (vine), ar Sarcostema viminalis, or the gogard tree, or Triticum aestivum. (2.) Same as Soma Deva.

SOMADEVA or

Singh.

Sati.

(Pdli.

-^

I.

recollection.

lit.

^

B

SONAGHIPtI

7 Bodhyanga.

SPARS'A

SMRITENDRYA

(Pali. Satin-

driya. Singh. Satiindra) ;g;;|g The lit. the root of memery. organ of memory, tha 3rd of

m

V. lit.

(Pali.

Burm.

Satara satipatthana. Thatipathan)

mit^lA^^'^

dwellings of memory. One of the 37 Bodhipakchika dharma,

Suvarnaghiri.

SPHATIKA

or

Q

by

explained

J^ by 7k ^R

white pearl, or

Tchitta smriand Dharma tyupasthana, smrityupasthana.

S'RADDHABADA

rityupastliana,

or Soraana (Tib.

which

;jjg

lit.

exhilarates or

mind (mana), lit.

A

headgear plant,

Suama)

the flower (su)

by

3p

of flowers.

affected

moon and

the

^ (1.)

by

the to Indra,

sacred the juice being used at brah manic sacrifices the Asclepia acida or Cyuanchum viminale

^t, ^^^*

water crystal. Rock crystal, the 4th of the Sapta ratna.

SPHITAYARAS

-^^

The

contact.

comprehending 4 objects on which memory should dwell. Particulars see under Kdya smrityupasth4na, Vedanasm-

jjfi-

the

of

or

SMRITYUPASTHANA

by

'J3

ITT ITE

sense of touch, sensatioh, the 7th of the 12 Nidaua, See also Pottabha.

the 5 Indrja.

SOMA

+0

1^

the deva of the

moon. The regent moon. See Tchandra.

of memory, the 3rd of the 5 Bala, the 1st of the

The power

'

lit.

Kapis'a, 4o

li

or Saptavars'a

from Opian. (PAli.

Sada-

bala. Singii.

bala)

/^ -+i

Sardhdwa the power of

faith.

The

lit.

1st of the 5 Bala.

S'RADDHARALA DHANAVATARA MUDRA SUTRA of

a translation

(A.

D. 504)

by Dharmarutchi.

S'RADDHENDRYA

(PaU

Saddindriya, Singh. Sardh&wa

;

indra)

m ig

lit.

the root of

BANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

The organ

faith.

faith,

of

the 1st of the 5 Indrya.

SRAGHARA S'

Burm. Phungee. by ^i or

^

^ P^ X

Sh M>

^

or by

Dges

Tib.

or

explained by

[j-j

by

lit,

monastics, or

lit.

toiling (from the

sram,

root tU

Saman.

(Pali.

to

tire),

stop

the

lit

^

,\\

lit.

or by breath

(from

I'estful

quiet). sam, to the root Ascetics of all denominations, the Sarroanai or Samanaioi or Germanai of the Greeks.

Buddhist monks and priests " who have left their the quitted and families (2.)

passions."

^

Mong. Scharwak)

thos.

M^}&iim

Aryatara.

v.

RAM AN A

157

orm^

he

lit.

who heard the voice (so. of Buddha). (1.) All personal disciples of S'akyamuni, the foremost of whom are called The Mahas'ravakas. (2.) elementary degree of saintship, the first of the Triyana, the S'ravaka (superficial yet in practice and understanding) being compared with a hare crossing Sansara by swimming on the surface.

^^^^ month summer

S'RAVANA

The

(from of the 16th of the 5th moon to the 15th of the 6th moon).

hottest

S'RAVASTI

or S'ai-avati (Pali. Savatthi. Singh. Sewet. Burm. Thawatthi. Tib. Njandu jodpa or Mnan yod. Mong. Sonosor cho yabui)

g||^^,lg

S'RAMANERA

(Pali.

Sama-

^^ M #1 M

^'^-

nera.

^'^

Singh. Samanero ganninanse.

where one

Samanen or Nenor Burm. Scien. Tib. luksit. Mong. Schabi or Bandi. Siam.

explained

^^'

^Sffi

^^*'

tt^jM,

^^

hears

*^^

""'^y

things,

or

^^^^ conduct, or

lit.

prolific

vii*tue,

or

SXft^ g ll 7^byM II ^^ ^ ^man kingdom ^||| W. ^ JI^y JM Sg-^ JE

Bandi)

""^

(S'ravasta) with the note, " also called Kosala." Ancient (500 li N,

of zeal, or

a

°^

phkined

woman

^^-

;!?^

lit.

a

J/j

of

energy

and

zeal.

religious novice, whether who has male or female, taken the vows of the S'ik-

The

Sing.

Kapilavastu) and city same river of the name), a favourite resort of S'akyamuni, a deserted ruin of

(near a

600 A. D., situated near Sirkhee or near Fuzabad.

in

S'RECHTHI

ohdpada.

S'RAVAKA

(Pali.

Srawaka.

*^^ duelling

of the richi

explained

lit.

^'^-

Savako. Tib.

Nan

-jg

chantprince, or elder.

A

title

^

lit.

-#^

a merlit-

a-^^

given to prom-

PART

158

TH^^^M

inent laymen.

S'RI (Tib Dpal) or

j^

I.

Title of a

transla-

tioCA. D. 385—431.

jp^ij or

g g

S'RIKCHETRA

^Ij or

|ij

ji^

dtb

|S Ancient kingdom

in the

An lucky omen, (1.) exclamation frequently used

delta

|IJ

lit

in liturgies and sorcery.

A

given to

title

many

(2,)

deities

(Sarasvati, etc), also used as prefix or suffix to names. (3,) An abbreviation for Man-

S'EIDEVA

A

S'RIGARBHA hisattva,

Mahea

vara.

^

Bod-

;{§ also called

A

Viraa-

lanetra.

##^

Icdia,

^

Title

2 translations,

of

hadra, A. D. 435,

^

A

-^ by

A.

S'raraana

author of the

of

gf^

IPRITCHTCHHA,

3A.

"M*^^^ by

Dharmarakcha,

g

fire

S'RIGUPTA

(1.)

(2.)

rutchi, A.

^g

D. 618—907.

S'RIMITRA ^7flJ^>

or

W>

or

Q^

oi-

of S'akya-

sought

to

and poison,

SUTRA

or "=^1^

A

lit.

prince

of

lucky India,

S'RIKANTHASUTRA

Iriend

who

became a priest and translated (in Nanking) 3 works, A. D. 317—322.

^|^ S'RIPADA f^gj;

translation (A. D. Nare ndrayas'as.

of

^"^

viz.

buddha

Arv'a

S'RIGUPTA ^Ij fr^5a^ An euemy muni, whom lie

Title

2 translatios,

by Dharmarakcha.

by

^g

A. D. 618—907,

A. i?: "265-315.

matrika pradjaapararaita namahartha s'astra, vagatha translated (A, D. 1000—1058)

kijl

(2.)

Bodhirutchi,

S'RIMATI BRAHMA^^i PAR-

S'RIGUNARAKTAMBAEA |^

iidi

S'RIMALI DEVI SIMHANA-

or

;fijtr title of

S'rihatta),

e.

S'RIKEITATI ^|IJ|g5|^ rp£ Ancient name of Kashgar.

DA.

djus'ri.

Brahmaputra

of the (near Silhet i.

583)

by

of

Buddha, with tracings

65 symbolic ^^f>«t

Footprinta of

figures,

S'RIVASTAYA

g

|lj ft;

^

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

A

or ^t"«^lit. lucky omen. raystic (star-like)

diagram

of

good augury, the favourite symbol of Vishnuites and Jains. (Pdli.

Sofcapan.

Sowan. Tib Gyun du

Singh.

zhugpa)|H^^^Jj5J[^or^

^

by

explained

saints,

^^^•

who

are

not

be

to

rebom in a lower gati, but to pass, in ascending gradation, through 7 births among men and devas, until they reach See Arya.

Nirvana.

SROTRA

(Pah.

Sotan) 'K.

lit.

Sota.

Singh.

(now Thunesur)

^^W]M kingdom and city

^

brtan)

(Pali.

H
jg-

^

-g*

Thera. Gnas great dis-

lit.

Ruddha), or

ciple (so. of

head

lit.

local priesthood

i.

e.

& the

of

Saihgha

sthavira, or

U/U

man

sthavira. (1.) earliest leaders

i.

lit.

chair-

Maha

e.

Title of of

the

Buddhist assemblies. all

priests

to

(2.)

who

are

and

preach

to

become abbots.

STHAVIRAH

ft':? ~P^ -j^

he (at whose birth his father) heard (of a legacy of) 200 kotis (of pieces of gold). Siarj'adeva,

converted by Maudgalydyana.

or Sthavirani-

kaya or Sthaviriyas

ft tt f 15

o"-

±^u About

Katyayana.

C,

it

sp

it

of

length, the2,214,067,584,000th

'"

246

into 3 divisions,

vasinah, Mahavih^ra \iz. Djetavaniyah, and Abhayagiri vasinah.

STHIRAMATI wisdom. A learned Nalanda

STITHAMATI S'RUTI fK J^ A measure

^ S^

the School of the chairman. One of the 4 branches of the Vaibh^chika School, founded

B.

lit.

worshipper of

a.

s.

Vivarttasiddha.

by

S'RUTAVINS'ATIKOTI

^mm&^m: by

STHAVARA KALPA

^^^-

on the upper course of the Yamiina, near Sirinuggur.

explained

in Cent-

ral India.

The

the ear.

SRUGHNA

g

kingdom and

-fj^lS Ancient

Title of licensed

organ of hearing, one of the Chadayatana.

A

sthanI:s'vara

8THAVIRA

A j^

one "who has entered (apatti the stream ^srota) i. e. of holy living. The elementary class of

cient

part of a yodjana.

city

SROTAPANNA

169

quiet wisdom.

lit

solid

priest of

^1^ i±i

lit.

The teacher

of

Djayasena, author of 3 s'astras.

PART

160

STOTRA

m

^

or

Metri-

cal eulogies.

VYAKARA-

STEIVrVARTA

NA StTRA. translations,

viz.

5

of

Title (1.)

II{M)f||

^y Dbarraarakcha. 265-316. (2.)

~j=t'^^M

^^^

A.I>.

^^:icM.

^^ ''^

^'""^' (^-^

by the

ftmU^'itli® same,

(4.)

n

DharmayaA. D. 384—417, (5.) s as, ^y ^^'^'maraitra, A. D, 420—479. by

IkMUi^Mf STUPA

or Thupa or Dbdtugopa (Singh. Dhagobab. Burra. Prachadi. Tib. Mtclio rten or

Gdmig

Mong.

rten,

wnrghan)

^j^^^

or

Ssu

^^

^fc or W^Sl-^i^ or JJl'*^^ or or explained by

jX^

imf^

^j^

lit.

precious tower

tower for precious

(relics),

or or

by mausoleum (tumulus), or by a tchaitya. Towers or lit. pyramids of varying shape, of

Buddhist

j;^

j^

s'ariras,

orthodox

lit.

originally

sepulchres,

now

cenotaphs, and

mere symbols

of

The legend says

or.

I.

the remains of S'akyamuni. The ruins of a stupa at AnurAdhapura (Ceylon) are supposed to date from B. C. 161 to AX>. 137. All ancient stupas wei-e built in the shape of towers, surmounted by a cupola and one or more (parasols). The tchhatra Chinese stupas, built since 25-220 A.D., have no cupola but 7-13 tchhati-as.

SUBAHU KUMARA Title of

two

SIJTRA

translations, viz.

S'ubhakarasiraha, A. D. 724, (lit.

Subahu paripritohtohha).

SUBAHU PARIPRITCHTCHHA.

Title of 3

translations

Dharmarakcha, A. D. 265 316,

—

-^^^j^m

(2.)

^^

same date and (3.)" (2.) "44^. i^ -^ by Kuraaradjiva, A.T>. 384—417.

SUBANTA or Sumanta |^^^ A grammatical term (of

^ ^

then mostly

Buddhism. that, as the

of 84000 db4As'oka built 84000 dbdtugopas (of brick and there-

body consists tu3,

fore not durable) in different parts of India, to preserve

Panini,) designating nouns.

SUBHADRA oi-

gj^

^ ^f #M A Brahman,

«!•

(or

)ja;|5'g

lit.

virtu-

120 ous sage. pears old, who, converted by S'akyamuni, entered Nirvana a few minutes before him.

S'UBHAKARASIMnA

i^^jj^

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

or J^gfjl^

(W)^:§

A

fearless.

pure Hod, or

or

(virtuous aud)

or

lit.

lit.

priest of N41anda,

descendant

Amritodana, who translated (A. D. 716— of

724) 5 works.

Tib. rgyes) "g-

or

iB^

virtue

lit.

birth of empti-

^"^

(Singh.

I^e fpf

rgyas

virtuous

lit.

of of dialec-

(2.) A priest of Burmah, translator of the Mahayanaratnamegha sutra (lost in A.D. 732).

^

J[5

general puriiy.

lit.

The 9th Brahmaloka, the'Srd region of the 3rd Dhyuna, where the body is 6i yodjanas high and life lasts 64 kalpas.

S'UBHAVASTU

^^^^

(Soastos, Swat) of

Udydna.

SUDANA

Sudatta

or

dars'ana kalpa, of Vairotchana ras'mipratimandita, who, converted, together with his w^ife Yimaladatta, by his sons

Vimalagarbha and Vimalaneti-a, was i-ebom in the time of S'akyamuni as Padmas'ri Bodhisattva, and is to reapduring the Abhyudga

radja kalpa, in Vistirnavati as S'alendra i-adja. (2.) The father of Kwanyin. See Avalokites'vara.

(or

or

lit.

I—

virtuous /or

P3

indeed

^\

lit,

>»>»

^Jji

or

!

virtuous teeth (or

body).

S'akyamuni, in a former djataka, as a prince who forfeited the throne by liberal alms-giving.

S'UBHAVYUHA fij^^^^ SUDARS'ANA rsana. Siam. (1.) A king, during the Priya-

pear,

luck,

profession. (1.) A native S'ravasti, contemporary

S'&kyamuni, a famous

Subhakinho.

Ged

ness, or

and

lit.

tician.

S'UBHAKRITSNAS or

^^ ^^

161

or

J^

B

lit.

explained by

^1^ virtuous,

by

or

benevolent, or

(|i lit.

/f||:Bfi

or

^ (JJ'^) ^ lit.

Suda-

(Singh.

Suthat)

mount

of

by

-kz

^

virtuous

appearance. The 4th of the 7 concentric rocks around Meru, 5,000 yodjanas high and separated, from 3rd and 5th circles, by oceans.

SUDARS'ANAS

SUBUTI

(Tib.

Rab hbyor) or

# ^^

i^'

lit.

ft)

^

--

^

#^

virtuous appearance, or lit. virtue and tnith,

dassa. ba)

Tib.

^^

(Singh. SuChintu mthong or

M

a

lit.

appearance. The 16tli Brahmaloka, the 7th region of the 4th Dhyana, where life lasts 4,000 great virtuous

PART

162 kalpas and the body yodjanas high.

SUDATTA gfe^^ or ^"fefe

or

name

dika,

of

sometimes

^^m

or

Andthapinconfounded

with Sudana.

^^ samutpada

Author

Pratitya translated by Bodhirutchi (A.D. 508—534). the

s'astra,

SUDDHAVASADEVA

SUDRIS'AS (Singh. Sudassi. Tib. Gyr nom suang ba)

^

Jfe^-fe

lit.

(form of) virtu-

appearance. The 7th Brahmaloka, the 8th region of the 4th Dhyana, where the body is 8000 yodjanas

(Singh.

high, and life great kalpas.

deva of the pure dwelling, or ^**" ^^® ^^^^ ^^^^

v.),

^g^

MM^~f clean

The guardian S'akyamuni, who brought about his convei-sion. vase.

of

SUDDHARMA

J

;i^ f

^

A

king of Kinnaias.

RAD J A

S'UDDHODANA

Sudhodana. Burm, Thoodaudana. Tib. Zas gtArighon sang ma. Mong.

8000

lasts

SUGANDHARA dharatna

angel

hus-

Ut.

caste of farm-

ers (in India).

Ghatikara. Tib. Gnas gtsaug lit. the mahi Iha)

the

The

ous

S'UDDHAMATI of

by^^

explained

bandmen.

cheerful giver.

lit,

AK'fefc

4,000

virtuous donor,

lit,

Original

is

I»

Skan-

or

^^^

|g Author

Abhidharmavatara

(q.

translated (A.D. 658)

by

of the

Hiuentsang.

SUGATA

v.

Svagata.

SUGATAMITRA

^B

°''

ijgflfl^^.

in*k

^"-

*^«

A

learnfriend of Tathagata. ed priest of the Sarvastivadah (A.D. 640) in Cashmere.

(Singh.

idegeth,,,

-§mmmmm

king of pure

rice,

or

y^^

pure Brahman. A S'akya king of Kapilavastu, son of Sirnhahanu, husband of Ma-

lit.

hamaya, putative father of S'akyamuni. SeeDjatirhdhara.

SUGATA TCHETANA jgg^ lit.

of

Buddha.

(Tib.

Dmang

rigs)

who thought

An

Ppasaka,

who, having slighted Sadaparibhuta (q. v.) in a former birth, was converted through the same (then S'akyamuni) and became a Buddha.

SUGHOCHA (1.)

S'UDRA

a novice

f&

yin.

(Tib.

M*-^ A

Sgra snan).

sister of

Kwan-

See Avalokites'vara.

(2.)

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

dha

of the present kalpa.

SUKHAVATI

(Tib. Gtsangris)

paradise in the West, or

4-

the

lit.

pure

land.

some universe

land, in

^^

A

in the

former djataka of Sakyamuni, when, as a water serpent, he sacrificed his life to provide medicine. See Sarpauchadhi.

SUMATI

See under Amitdbha.

Blogros bzang) The 2„d Tchandra surya

(Tib.

m " #*

West,

the Nirvana of the common people, where the saints revel in physical bliss for aeons, until they re-enter the circle of transmigration.

163

son

of

pradipa.

SUMATI DARIKA PARIPRITCHTCHHA. Title of 3 translations, viz.

SUKHAVATI VYUHA. of

raany

translations,

m±mmS:m

e.

g.

W'M

A.D. 402, and

radjiva,

Title

by Hiuen-

^^

Half

a month. See Kris'napakcha.

S'UKLODANA RADJA Zas dkar) of white

Q^3£ rice.

A

cha,

lit.

^

rutchi,

A.D. 618—907.

^^ by ^I tJI Kumaradjiva, A.D. 384—417

^^g

mer

the

king

founder

of

Naudika.

The

^ |g H or

Chuman

of

>|g»

m

kingdom (between Chagaman and Sayad) in

The

Tibetan

of

of Araitabha,

the

Tsong refor-

church,

=^ |g

^

now

incarnate

every Bokdo gegen Chutuktu reigning in Mongolia. He received (A.D. 1426) the in

-j^Wf^^

dharma

Ancient

(Tib.

Yellow Sect (A. D. 450), worshipped as an incarnation

title

or

planet Venus.

SOMAN

SUMATIKRITI-

(Tib.

Kapilavastu, 2nd son of Simhanu, father of Tichya, Devadatta and ||& ±0 /jm

S'DKRA

^^

19'

khapa)

prince

-f^^Q'

^M^tcS

tsaug, A.D. 950.

S'UKLAPAKCHA

(1.)

^^ DbarmarakA.D. 265—316, (2.) Y*

Maharatna

radja.

SUMERU Miem po.

or Meru (Burm. mo. Tib. Rirab Chun-

Mong.

Siimraer

Sola)

Transoxania.

SDMANTA v. Subanta. SUMASARPA 1^ 4^ the

suma

(water) serpent.

5^j{j>jgjJ| lit. mountain of wonderful height, or -tpf-^flit.

A

good light. The central mountain or axis of everv

lit.

PART

164 universe, the support of

the heaven, surrounded concentric circles of

tiers

of

by 7 j-ocks -^-VlJIj ft°^

forming

centre round which all heavenly bodies revolve. It rises out of the ocean to a height of 84,000 yodjanas,

the

but

height is 168,000 yodjanas, as it rests immediately on the circular layer of earth, which, with its lower strata (a layer of water and a layer of Avind), forms the foundation of every world. Its diameter is greatest where it emerges from the ocean, and at the top, but smallest in the middle. One its total

side of it is formed of gold, the 2nd of silver, the 3rd of Lapis lazuli, the 4th of gla.ss. It is covered with fragrant shrubs.

SUMERUGARBHA SgijgM tion

(

Title of

a

transla-

A.D, 558) by Narendra-

1.

S'akyamuni a murderer. (2.) king of Yakchas. (3.) The wife of Sunanda.

A

The ancient

-fj^SS

^^ Sarvadharma MmmMM± 980— m=^

SUMUNI

Author of the

sam-

i-atnottara

gitis'astra

capital of

Laiigala.

S'tJNYA Sunna.

or S'unyata (P&li. Tib. Stong panyid)

emptiness. The illusoriness and unreality of all phenomena, all existence being but like a dream, phantom, bubble, shadow, dew or

lit.

lightning.

S'UNYAPURUCHPAS A heretical branch Mahay 4na

^;jfg

or

Subanta

SUNANDA lit.

lovely.

band in

or

of

Sundarananda

°' »^ m) Nanda, the hus-

Sundara,

so called

from

contradistinction

Ananda.

SUNDARA (1.)

(or

Jj^P'gH A Brahman who

^|J) called

s.

a.

Sumanta.

BUDDHA

SUPRA

Supraboddha. Tib. par legs rtogs pa)

^

the

lit.

intelligent

(Singh.

Chin tu

^J^M.

virtuous

s'rechthin.

and Tlie

Mahamayd.

SUPRATICHTHITA TCHARITRA ^^ff A Bodhiwho rose out of the earth to salute S'akyamuni.

sattva

translated (A. D.

1000) by Danapala.

the

of

School.

SUPANTA

father of

yas'as.

^^^^

StJNURIS'VARA

SURA

(Tib.

Khambu)

^^

Rice brandy, as distinguished

from Madja

^R^,

wine of

grapes.

SURACHTRA

^

An-

flj n?g (Syrastrene) cient kingdom in Gujarat, now Surat.

SURAMEREYYA MADJDJA PAMADAITHANA ;f;fj(Jg

165

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

Drink no wine. The 5th the Pantcha veraraani and

of of

the S'ikchapSda.

SURANGAMA SAMADHI j^

m-W^m^mi, (suran 'j^

;|;H

lit.

Title

heroic,

lit.

gana

a translatian

like) of

(A.D. 3S4-417) by Kuraaratljiva,

SURASKANDHA 4\^M^m^

regent of the sun "worship-

ped by

heretics."

devas

inhabiting

where

life

500

lasts

The

(3.)

the

sun, years.

A

learned priest (A. D. 640) of the MahasamghikS.h (4.)

in Dhanakatcheka. locynth.

Co-

(5.)

^

SURYAGARBHA SUTRA ^itie m-x-:H^

mm

of

a translation (A. D, 565) by

Narendrayas'as. ^JS A king of Asuras. SURYARAS'MI ^j^^'j^ SURATA PARIPRITCHTCH-

or

HA.

2

Title of

translations,

220—265, and (2.) ^jl[|^ by Bodhirntchi, A. D. 618—907.

^^

SURES'VARA

g

;^

£f£

A

fabulous king contemporary of S'ikhin Buddha.

SURE W.

Ancient kingdom,

^7J:|J of Kashgar,

peopled D. 600) by Turks.

SURUKAYA j($^^ A tious

person one Sapta Tathagata. ;

SURYA Phra

The

930th Buddha of the present

(Pali. atithi.

of

(A.

ficti-

the

Suriya. Siam. Tib. Nima)

|^

kalpa.

SURYAVARTA Q j^ A degree of

Samadhi.

former djataka of a king in the

BPJS:^ ^ The lit.

deva of the sun.

g (1.)

sun (circumference 135 yodjanas, diameter 51 yodjanas), moving at the rate of 48,080 yodjanas a day, for 6 months in a more northerly and for 6 months in a more southerly direction. (2.) TTie

time

as

of

S'ikhin Buddha.

SUSIDDHIKARA SUTRA || the Tantra School, translated by S'ubhakarasimha, A. D. 724.

DEVAPUTRA SUTRA ^g^^^-^g Title

SUTCHINTl

of a translation (A.

D. 265

316) by Dharmarakcha.

SUTRA (Suryadeva) or

^^ A S akyamuni.

SUSAMBHAVA

(Pali.

Thoot. °^

Tib.

i^^

explained together lit.

B by ^

(v.

"""^

(sutra),

tablets,

documonts. ings nally

Sutta.

Mdo)

or

^'gl^

i^Wklit.

strung

^ ^^ ^ or

ht.

Canonical

Sutrapitaka),

aphoristic,

Burm.

writorigi-

expanded

PART

166

yeare (v. Vaipulya containing words of generally S'akyarauni and begiuaing with

in

later

sutra),

lit.

this

Jp^^^ heard

what

is

I

(Etanmaya srutam).

I.

School of the good year. Auother name for the K&s'yapiydh.

SUVARNA (Pali. ^^^>

Suvanna. Tib.

MfSiM One

gold.

±

^'

of the

^"-

Sapta ratna.

SOTRALANKARA S ASTRA SUVARNA BHUDJENDRA :kj&^& ^ philosophical. ^§1;^ A king; patron of work by As'vaghoclia, translated (A. D. 406) by Kunadra-

the Suvarnaprabhasa.

SUVARNA DHARANI ^||a

djiva.

SUTRALANKARA

'tlKk -^

f^ A

(foreign

S'ramana,

?)

translator of several works. of

teaching;?

the

Tantra

Scliool,

translated (A.

the

of

kingdom

StJTRAPITAKA 1^ iM

Butraa. (q.

v.),

lit.

One the

i^m' collection

of

forming

Sutras (q. the firat division of the Chinese canon, andsdivided into Mah&yana sutras (-jc^^Y

Hindyana sutras (/J>^^^) and Sung or Yuen dynasty

S, of

or Satruchna or

i||^5K tween

Ancient

Kojend

^^K

city,

and

be-

Samar-

cand.

SX3VARCHAKAH ^^^ijfai

m fP pR ^ ""'

lit.

king-

and

Kustana. E. of Sampah),

of 3 editions

of

Title

a textbook

of the Tantra School, viz. (1.) translated (A. I).

-^it^Mi

397—439) by Dharmarakcha,

a

(3.)

^^±itm 3

compilation

complete

of

translations,

in-

by

Djnanagupta and others A.D. 597, by ParamArtha A. D. 552 and by Yas'ogupta A.O.

557—581.

SUVARNA RAS'MI KUMARA sOTRA f^^±mM

-pM

or

or

A

for minerals

S'UVARNA PRABHASA.

IM

Osxuchna or Umtippa

women.

lit.

for its throne succession confined to women (W. of Tibet.

D. 703,

mm)UTRICHNA

of

dom, famous

of the Tripitaka collection of all v.),

-fr^

golden family, or

by Prabhakararaitra.

or

SI-VARNAGOTRA

by Asarhgha, D. 030—633)

Title of a translation,

AD. 980-1301.

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAHY.

SUVARNA SAPTATI A TRA '±^ + work

m by

side,"

changed, by S'akyamuni, to Duragata, and is to re-appear as Saraantaprabhasa Buddha. (2.) A title of every Buddha, in the sense =#|W|* lit. one

plaining

;

557—5(59) by ParamAiiba.

SUVARNA TCHAKRA ^|^ A golden disk which falls from heaven at the

investi-

ture of a Tchakravartti (q.v.) of the highest rank, who

thereby becomes a

Suvarna tchakra

SIJTRA

gg

-^S^^

05^£i|5«rA||

Translation (A. D. 565),

by Upas'uuya, of a portion of the Mahapradjiiaparamita.

^

The Dharmapra-

future realm of bhasa.

SVABHAVAH ^^ g-

g '^

lit.

is

or /[\tI^ lit one

who

empt (from or (Mjy^ plete, or

name

his

praise,

ex-

is

transraigi'ation),

absolutely com-

lit.

[IJ^p,^

lit

one

who has accomplished every good thing.

radja.

SUVIS'UDDHA m.

had

whose every sigh

vikrami SVAHA

suyikrInta

who

S'AS(here-

Kapila, exthe 25 tattvas (v. Samkhya) translated (A. D. tical)

167

srung)

^

or

Svadha

]g^ fpf

or

^^ - ^^ An

(Tib.

^

|pf

Gji or

'^mn "

«^

exclamation, may the race be perpetuated," used at ancestral (Brahmanic and

Buddhist)

sacrifices.

SVAPKA NIRDES'A IZ.-^

self existent nature.

or

(A.D.

Title of

j^g^

a translation

265—316)

by Dhar-

marakcha.

The

original nature of beings, of their exisSee Purucha. tence.

as the source

SVABHAKAYA

Dhar-

s.a.

SVAS'AYA

M:

s'rechthin, a

Name

of

a

contemporary of

S'akyamuni.

raakaya.

SVASTIKA

SVAGATA Sukhato.

or Sugata Tib. Legs

(Siam. hongs)

(P^li. Sotthika or Suvathika. Tib. Gyung drung or Gzagsang) jfi ^r

^M

ft^ (or g) or ^^ (or °^ a) ti(°^*l) K(°V explained by ^^k well

-^mn^z^m accumulation innumerable

come,

well

virtues in one lucky sign, or

unfortunate

^y ft^li^fP ^^^- *^® symbol stamped on Buddha's heart.

'^

lit.

or

departed. Arliat,

"

Jfe (1.)

born

il

An

lit.

on the road

by

'"•

of

168

PART

A

mystic diagram (the (1.) cross cramponee) of great antiquity, mentioned in the Ramayana, found in (rock temples of) India, in all Buddhist countries, among Bonpos and Buddhists in Tibet and China, and even among Teutonic nations (as the emblem of Thor) (2.) One of the 65 figures of the S'ripkla. (3.) The symbol of esoteric Buddhism. (4.) The special

mark of all deities by the iW

^

worshipped

Lotus School

term

;

g^ A

lit.

spon-

philosophical the self-existent being.

SVAYAMBHU S'UNYATA

g

^

lit.

TAGARA

emptiness

ifa

and

spontaneity. A philosophic term the self-exist«nce of ;

the unreal.

SVAYAMBHUVAH(Tib. Rang

^m (^§ by

or

A

v.

Aruua.

T. TADJIKS 1^-^ An tribe,

ancient

once settled near lake

Sirikol.

lit.

Rgya spos) |S explained root perfame,

putchuck.

lit.

indigenous in Atali,

from the wood of which incense is made Vangueria spinosa or Tabernae montana ;

coronaria.

TAILA PARNIKA

Tchan-

s. a.

da neva.

TAKCHAKA A

or

king of Nagas.

TAKCHAKA

Og

j!j

The

J^

2,250th part of an hour.

TAKCHASTLA •IBXilall

^

^i| T*"

Ancient (Taxila,

or Takcha sira °^ Tchutya sira

H

«^

^

ifi:

a

Iringdom and city now Sirkap near

Shah dheri), where Buddha made an almsgift of his head.

(;gf).

or

Talavrikcha

(1.)

The

fan

palra,

flabelliformis, or Borassus Lontarus domestica. (2.) A measure of length (70 feet).

S'VET.\PURA ^IPJ^^pjH TALAS A monastery near Vais'ali.

S'VETAVARAS

ffl)

yfC^

tree,

TALA the Marga of automatic Buddhaship. The method of attaining independently to Buddhaship, without being taught.

(Tib.

by

of China.

SVAYAMBHU taneity.

I.

or Taras

D£||t}f

(1.)

Ancient city, 150 li W. of Mingbulak, in Turkestan. (2.) A river, issuing from lake Issikol and flowing N. W. into another lake.

TALEKAN kingdom

UJJ^IlJ'^

and

city

Ancient

(now

Talekan, in Ghardjistan).

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAKY.

TALILA

or

:m

Ancient

capital

of

m

lowest of the 3 guua.

UdN'ana,

D4rel valley, occupied by Dai-ds), famous for its statue of Maitreya. (in the

TAJVIALA ferous

An odori-^gH Xanthochymus

shrub,

pictorius.

TAMALA PATRA ^0||£S^ explained

by

sage-like

and

by

^^^

lit.

stainless,

or

^ ^The:^

13etonica leaf

ficinalis.

of

of-

the

Lauras cassia, from which an ointment (malabathrum) was made.

TAMALA PATRA TCHANDANA GANDHA

^mm

mmri^ lit.

(1.)

A

explained

by

stainless nature.

Buddha, residing N. W. an incarna-

of our universe,

tion of the 11th son of hAbhidjiiadjiiandbhibhu.

Ma(2.)

The name under which Mahamaudgalyayana is to reappear as Buddha in Manobhirama during the kalpa Ratipurua. or (Pali. Tamalitti)

n£

(or

j|^)

Tamalipti

^^M^

0^J[g

An-

cient kingdom, and city (now Tamlook, at the mouth of the Hoogly), a centre of trade

with Ceylon and China.

TAMAS

lit.

50 li S E. of Tchinapati, at the junction of the Vipas'a and S'atadru, perhaps identic with the Djalandhara monastery in which the 4th synod (B. C. 153) was held. monastery,

TAMASTHITI

i^^

Ancient province of Tukhara (inhabited by ferocious tribes).

See Kandat.

TAMRAPA

^y^

The

7th

Five

ele-

part of a S'as'orna.

TANMATRA jj^y

taught by the later philosophy, viz.,

ments,

Mahaydna

water,

earth,

fire,

air

and

ether.

TANTRA

p^

Supernatural

formulae, of mystic or magic

and necromantic taught by the Yogatcharya School. See Upaefficacy,

books, des'a.

TANTKAYANA kyi

theg

(Tib.

Snags

-^|

The

School,

a.

pa)

Yogatcharya.

TAP ANA or

(Siam. Dapha)

^^^

burning

or

lit.

the

jj^^ hell of

roasting.

The

6th of the 8 large hot hells (v. Naraka), where 24 hours are equal to 2600 years on

(1.)

The

principle

earth, yeai-s.

(2.)

opposite of Stupidity, the

l'^ of darkness, the

radjas |^.

TAMASAVANA :^^^^^f, or ^;ki^ dark forest. A

Mahatantra

TAMALIPTA or

169

life

lasting

TAPASU TARU J|;^

16000

The

PART

170

tree of the aucient anchorites (Ingudi), or Sesamum orientale.

TAPASVi

Skah

(Tib.

^ gm Buddhist)

all

of

denominaS'Akya-

djatalca as

inuni, in a

a Bodhisattva.

TARA p^H (1.)

wife

of

Srongtsangampo. The planet Venus. vrives of

v.

Arya,

(3.)

Ta-

S'

^

ASTRA Jn Jf

by

work on dialectics Vasubandhu, translated D. 650) by Paramartha.

TATHAGATA

(Tib.

De

(A.

bjin

Toguntba. Mong. chilen ireksen) '[fl^ftll^^g (or gshegs

^

or

^^^tlS

mmm

°^

«^

^^Mm

coming into the like the coming (of

(in

is

predecessors). (1.) The highest epithet of a Buddha. See also Sapta Tathahis

gata.

^

j^

GARBHA

Title

viz.,

431, (2)

2

of

(1.)

transla-

-^^^Jq

-x-:fj^iiwM

by Buddha 317—420.

A

bhadra,

m

TATHAGATA GUNA DJNANATCHINTYA VICHAYAVATARA NIRDES'A. *

Title of

2 translations,

viz..

:Ain*tSI?

(2.)

Abbreviation

for

TathS^atag u pta.

TATHAGATA

DJNANA

589—618, and

gupta, A. D.

yT

m ^M^

^y S'ikchananda, '618—907. A.d!

TATHAGATAGUPTA ig Jl lit.

(1.)

^ ^ aguardina

«^

the

A

in

>fj|

^^

Tathagata. king of Magadha, son

Buddhagupta, of of S'akraditya. (2.) priest

one who world)

of

Talas.

V.

A

g)

SUTRA

(1.)

rabhadra.

TARKA

(3.)

Mahe-

Tibet as the white and green Tara, incarnate in the 2

TARABHADRA

(1.)

A.D. 1053.

TATHAGATA

(Tib. Sgrol ma).

Parvati,

Title

viz.,

A. D. 420—479,

tions,

s'vara. (2.) Name of 2 goddesses of the Tantra School, known in the history of

TARAS

j^^

nas'ri,

^ || former

or Tair

SUTRA.

3 translations,

or

tions.

TARA

MUDRA

thub)

(Tauist

Ascetics

I.

(A.

D.

Sarvastivaddh, parvata.

grandson

A learned

640) in

of

the

Hiranya-

TATHAGATA MAHAKARUNIKA NIRDES'A -j^^^^ (A. D. 291) by Dharraarakcha of the first two chapters of the -j^-^!^

Translation

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

-^^iW

Mahavaipulya ma-

hAsannipata (A.D.

svitra,

translated

397—439) by the same.

SYANTIKE TATHAGATA DUCHTATCHITTA RUDHI ROTPADANA ^g^^ lit.

shedding the blood of a Buddha. The 5th of the Pantchanantarya.

TATHAGATA

GUHYA of

2

TCHINTYA

NLRD|:S'A.

translations,

Title

viz.,

(1.)

Dharmaralicba, A.D. 280, and

171

vas existed, viz. at Lumbini, Buddha-gaya-Vardnas'i, Djetavana, Kanyakubdja, Radjagriha, Vais'alii and the S&Ia grove in Kus'iuagani. (2.)

and

All places worship.

TATTVA

SATYA S'ASTRA

4>nl^^^ ^^^^;5s- or A philosophical work

FpBB

by

VJW^^

Title

^^

cient city (now

^"-

^^^EM

chananda.

TCHAICAS tribe near

A warlike ^f^ Samarkand.

khun)

Ig

Tchak-

The

the eye.

Chadayatana, the eye as an organ of sensation hence first

;

Tchakchur dhatu,

HgM,

chur vidjnana dhatu, 53,,

the

and Tchak-

faculty of sight,

first

^ fPand

fyf

|R

Ancient province city (now Chaganian) in Tukhara.

BEIajr

perception by sight, the Vidjnana.

^||

qa

First

.

™YA^^^gg

Title

of a translation (A. D. 317

420) by Dharmarakcha.

TCHAKRA

(Tib.

Khor

lo

jg

in spring.

TCHAITYA Burm.

Dzedi.

Tchetiya. Tib. Mchod

or

or

(l.j

jg:

(Pali.

lit.

Tashkend) in

Turkestan.

month

a translaby S'ik-

TCH^^KCHUR \^S'ODHANA

TCHAGAYANA TCHAITBA

of

tion ""(A.D. 618-907)

Gunaprabha.

TCHADJ

of

TCHAITYA PRADAKCHINA

TCHAKCHUR Dhar^~)c^^^, marakcha, A.D. 1004—1058. another

objects

(Pali.

jH

•

A

a wheel. (1.) The symbol a Tcliakravartti, a disk (according to his rank) either of gold or copper or iron, lit.

of

which place

(with or without some monument) sacred as the scene of some event in the life of Buddha. Eight such Tchait-

falls

from

heaven on

originally a symbol of destruction later a symbol of divine authority. (2.) One of the figures of the S'ripada. his investiture;

;

PART

172

TCHAKRAVALA

(Singh. SakChakravan walngala. Siam. Tib. Hkor yug) ^Jd

H

^f

f^Slij ^

<3ouble circle of

luouutains (one higher than the other) forming the outer periphery of every universe and running concentric with the 7 circles (see under Meru) between which and the Tchakravala the 4 continents are situated.

Hkor

m)

shore in the West, the resort of birds with gold-coloured wings and spotted yellow

plumage."

m

TCHAMPA

kingdom and

Tsekia wade. Tib. sgyur bai) Tff^ (or

los

mmimj&mmm Tchakra

ht.

radja, or

Ancient

yitr

city

(now Cham-

panagur, near Boglipoor) Central India.

TCHAMPAKA A

(1.)

tree

in

Jgl^^

_ or

with

fragrant,

flowers, Michel ia district in (2.)

A

TCHAKRA VARTTI RADJA (Burm.

I.

champaca. the upper

l?undjab.

TCHANDANA "^fe;

for

i^

(Tib.

General

sandal

incense, etc.)

Tsaudan)

appellation

wood (used and divided

for into

^J^^

lit.

Rakta tchandana

red sandal wood, or Pterocarpus santolinus, Tchandaueva king who turns the wheel (q.v.) and Gos'ircha (q.v.). (Tchakra.) A military conor Sarpa TCHANDANEVA queror of the whole or a hridaya tchandana or Uraportion of a universe, whose gasara ^;j:j|^'^. White symbol is the Tchakra (q. v.), sandal wood or Sandalum and who is inferior to Budalbum. dha who, as a Dharma tchak-

^^

by

ra

uses

vartti,

tchakra

the holy

lit.

(q. v.) to

the Dharma convert the

world.

^ kingdom

(or

J/f )>&]^ and city

Ancient (now Yerkiang) in Bokhara.

TCHAMADHANA v/fi

-dt^

^j^J^.f;J|S Ancient

(Niraat).

kingdom and city, on border of Gohi desert.

S. E.

TCHAMARA "^^Ig A '*

which

or Tchandrad^va (Siam. Plira chan. Tib. Zlava)

m^

M)

{"'

TCHAKUKA

or

TCHANDRA

grows on the

i:B

sea-

mm ^ Soma mm <"•

H

lit.

deva of

deva, the moon. (1.) the regent of the moon which is said to be 50 yodjanas in diameter and 132 in circum(2.) The devas inhabiting the moon, where life

ference. lasts

tree

or

500 years.

TCHANDRA BHAGA jjg^

SANSKBIT-CHINELE DICTIONAHY. Clienab (Acesines) Puudjab.

SAMA-

by

India,

A

native of Censchool fellow of

Srmharas'mi.

^^HiftS TCHANDRA Dn*A or

Title of a translation

557)

lunar lion. tral

TCHANDRA DIPA DHISUTllA

the

in

173

(A. D.

SURYA PRATchandrarkadipa

Narendrayas'fts.

TCHANDRA GARBHA VAIPULYA stTRA ^;^^

•kMHmH translation

(A.

Title of a

D.

by

566)

Narendrayas'as.

^^

TCHANDRAKANTA ^ A

pearl which sheds tears in the moonlight.

TCHANDRAKIRTI

see under

Deva.

TCHANDRAPALA

m^

A

learned priest of Nalanda.

to

several

Avhom

Buddhas, one

of

was

the father of Mati, Sumati, Autauaraati, Ratnamati, Vis'echamati, Vimatisamudghatin, Gliochamati and Dharmamati.

TCH.\NDRAVARMA

Jg

^

Nagarandhana.

priest of

TCPIANDRA VIMALAStlRYA

PRABHASACHI J^ ^^ 0^ :J^ A Buddha whose realm resembles Sukhavati.

TCHANDRA PRABHA |j^g TCHANDROTTARA dArIKA ||j^$IJgor J^ VYAKARANA StjTRA ^

^

lit.

moonlight. S'akyamuni, iu a former djataliM, when he cut off his head (e-t Tackchas'ila) as an alms offering to Brah-

mans.

TCHANDRA PRABHA

973- 981

(A. D.

by Dharmadeva.

TCHANDRA

PRABHASVA-

RA RADJA

^

^

0fl

attained

to

Bfl

The name under which 20,000 kotis

of

beings

SIMFfA

^^ * transla-

D. 591) by Djimna

tion (A.

gupta.

^[J'g

or

Tchangkramasthana Tchankama. Burm.

Yatana

zengyan)

Raised

^^ff jpg

(PAli.

or corridors for peripatetic meditation, sometimes built of costly stones (Ratna tchangkraraa) after the model of the Bodhimanda.

platforms

TCHANSTCHA *^^o

Buddhaship.

TCHANDRA

"^^^^^

TCHANGKRAMANA BO-

DHISATTVAVADANA SUTBAf^i^^^t^^g Title of a translation

JL^S

(Pali.

mmmm

A Brahman niating stigation

girl

Buddha of

^^-

Tchiu-

mm

who, calum-

at the Tirthyas,

in-

was

PART

174 swallowed up by

hell.

The

ancient capital of Viidji.

TCHARITRA ig||JfB|| ^^^ftg

or

of depar-

city

lit.

A port, on S.E. frontier Uda, lor trade with Ceylon,

ture.

of

TCHARYAMARGABHITMI SUTRA j^rf}^mi ^ work

by

translated

Samghai-akcha, D. 284) by

(A.

TCHATURABHIDJNAS 1^

H.

[g

of the G Abhi-

TCHATURANGA BALA KAYA

pg

dwelling in (ab-

non-existence (4.) Naivasandjiiana saiidjiiayatana (Singh. Newasannya nasannyayatana) |^?m

solirte)

;

^^|p^^

J^

lit.

a dwelling (or state of

mind) where there is neither consciousness nor unconsciousness. Life lasts 20,000 great kalpas in the 1st, 40,000 in the 2nd, 60,000 in the 3rd and 80,000 in the See 4tli of these heavens.

Vimokcha.

ACHATURDYIPA 4 continents

of

The every

uni-

between As'vakarna (q. v.) and the Tchakravalas, and facing each a different side of the Meru. verse, situated

djiias (q. v.).

of

li<^-

also under

Dharmarakcha.

Four

^

y^)

^^^

TCHANS'UNA

I.

^ The

4 divisions

an Indian army,

viz.

Has-

tikaya, elepliant corps ; As'vakaya, cavalry ; Rathakaya, chariots ; Pattikaya, infantry.

Two

small islands are atcontinent. tached to each Particulars see under Purvavideha, Djambudvipa, Godhanya, and Uttarakusu.

TCHATUR ARUPA BRAH- TCHATUR LABHA SUTPvA MA LOKA or Arupa dhatu

^i/b^

lit.

4 heavens

of

unreality.

The 4 heavens

of

Anipa dhatu (above the 18 Brahmalokas), viz, (1.) Akas'anautayatana (Singh. the

Akasananchayatana)

liraited)

unreality

;

i/ti (

(2.)

djnananantdyataua

^

Vi-

(Sing.

^ (^

Winyananchayatana)

limited) knowledge (3.) Akintchanydyatana (Singh. Akinclmiinyayatana) ^(Bff ;

translation (A. D. b}'

265- 316)

Dharmarakcha,

TCHATURMAHARADJAS Rgya

Mong. ('Ir)

who

Maharajika. tschen bjihi rigs.

Tcliatur

(Pali,

Tib.

Macharansa)

^

gg -4^ Pour demon kings,

guard the world (v. Lokapala) againat Asuras placed each on one side of the Meru and watching each one quarter of the heavens. Amc^ha Introduced their worship in China, where their

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

the temple see under

adon\

images

gates. Particulars

Virudhaka, Virupakcha and Dhanada. Dhrrtara6htra,

MAHARADJA TCHATUR KAYIKAS 29^5^ lib. the devas of the Tchatur Maharajas. The inhabitants of 1st Devaloka, situated the on the 4 sides of the Meru. They form the retinue of the Tcbatnr Maharadjas, each of whom has 91 sons and is attended by 8 generals and 28 classes of demons. Life lasts there 500 years, but 24 hours, there, equal 50 years on earth.

TCHATUR SATYA S' ASTRA nq 3^ A philosophical

^

work bv Vasuvarraan, traii.s(A. D. 557—569) by

lated

Paramartha. or

(Singh. Karmaja. bzi)

of)

birth.

gg-^

4

course viz.,

Skye

Tib.

lit.

(modes of en-

(1.)

(Tib.

Sgo na

an egg, as birds,

B^ /^ an HR

methods

^M

Four

of pacification.

social virtues, viz.

(1.)

al"^sgiving,

^

yavat^hana

Dftna Pri-

(2.)

=51

loving

Arthakriya ^llfy conduct which benefits (otliers), and (4.) Saraanartha-

speech,

ta j5|

and

(3.)

^

co-operation (with

for others).

TCHHANDAEA.

(Singh. ChanTib. (or

Burm. Tsanda. Hdun pa tchan) na.

^ J®

yamuni's coachman.

TCHHANDALA

Gdol

(Tib.

ed by or

by

people,

^^|J^

lit.

butchers,

JE.

A

lit.

or

by

j^

wicked |jf|j

lit.

warning flag. The lowest, most despised, caste of India,

^

transformation, as Bodhisattvas. See also Anupa-

padaka,

SATYA SI5tra

M

TCHATVARI SAMGRAHA VASTUNI gg J| ^j^ lit. 4

Q^dj^

by

TCHATUS

and

cha, Deva, Nagardjnna KuniAralabdha.

(those who have to carry) a

Tib. Drod gser las) from moisture, as fish aud insects, Tib. Rdzas to) (4.) (jj^

p

from

las)

(3.)

gg

the 4 suns. The 4 luminaries of the ancient Buddhist church, viz. As'vagholit.

trans-

of

(Tib. Mnal las) from uterus, as mammalia, (2.)

4^

TCHATVARA SIJRYA8

Karmaya

Four modes

tering the migration,

25—220) of a portion Madhyamugama.

(A.D. of the

.

TCHATURTONI ba

175

Translation

but admitted to the priestin the Buddhist church.

hood

TCHHANDA RIDDHI PADA (Singh. Tchandidlii pada)

a

lit.

the step

Renunciation as the

1st

of

^

of

desire.

all

desire,

condition

of

su-

PART

176

Rid-

See

pematural power. dbipada.

Dja-

v.

TCHIIKA ;^>Jn

the

in

TCHIKDHA ^jj^^

Ancient

city (now Cliittore) in Central India.

kingdom and

TCHTKITSA VIDYA

TRA J^ "^

0fl

illustra-

li*'

A

tion of medicine.

S'AS-

tras.

Sg

Maha tchina (Tib. ^||^ or J||p

or

jWfl*

explained

by ffl"^ lit. Reflection. The name by which China is referred to in Buddhist books, since the Ts'in (^\ dynasty

"

(B. C.

349—202).

TCHINADEVAGOTRA J||p =^^

^

lit.

the solar deva of

The

descent.

fii^st

Han

king

of

Khavanda, born, through the influence of the solar genius, of a princess of the Han dynasty (B.C. 206— A.D. 220) on the way, as bride elect, to Persia.

by

31

^

3fe

lit-

prince

of

TCHITRASENA ar^

A

Han

the

name

for

imported

gf£||^|

king of Yakchas.

explained

brought

from China. The Indian name for the peach tree.

RIDDHI

PADA

Tchittipada)

;^^

TCHITTA (fciiiigh.

the

memory. memory, as

step

of

Renunciation of the 3rd condition of supernatural power. See Riddhi. pada.

TCHITTA SMRITY UPASTHANA(Singh. Tchittanupada) iug in mind that bii-th and death continue incessantly. One of the 4 objects of Smrity upasthdna, recollection of the transitory cliaracter of existence.

TCHH^ARA

A dyed, j^^H Kachaya.

red garment;

s.

TCHULYA j^^lj ^

a.

Tchaula

or

Ancient

kingdom

of Madras), peopled D. 640) by semi-savage

(N.E. (A.

TCHINANI ^Ipfj^

lit.

(dynasty). Indian the pear tree (as from China).

lit.

or nag)

^

TCHINARADJAPUTRA

treatise

on magic prescriptions, one of the Pantcha Vidya s'as-

TCHINA

whose

(x4..D.

Ancient king-

(near Uraritsir)

Puudjab.

or

-gl ]g (near La-

first kings were 640) to liave come from China.

hore),

said

mbudvipa.

Rgya

^ Jp

TCHINAPATI

Ancient kingdom

TCHHATRA PATI

dom

I.

heretics.

TCHUNDA ftS'x^^

(1.) lit.

jgpg

o"^

;fc

born on the road

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY. side.

One

disciples

of

the

earliest

of

S'akyamuni, to be reborn as Baddlia Samanta prabbasa. (2.) f^ (or

A

|^)

\^:

native of Kus'inagara from

whom

177

A concubine of As'oka,

|g Jj/

the rejected lover aad therefore

enemy

of Kun&la.

TILADHAKA

or

Tilasakya

S'akyamuni accepted raonasteiy (now Thelari, near

his last meal.

^

TCHUNDI Brahmanic

W.

Gaya),

In

(1.)

Ji

mythology, a vindictive form of Diirga or Parvarti. (2.) Among Chrnese Buddhists identified with Maritchi.

TINANTA

^

of Nalanda.

Tryanta

or

Verbs

jfgjg

(according

TIRTHAKAS

or Tirthyas (Tib.

Mustegs tcbah)

TCHUNDI DEVI DHARaM. Title of

3

translations, viz

/^[>||;gf[j

D.

A.

0^Ptll/ES dhi,

A.D.

720,

686,

(2.)

^y ^^^djrabo(3.)

^^Jg

by Amogbavadjra, A. D. 618 —907.

TEMURTU or

^^

lake '(400

TERMED

or Issikol

li

Pd

a

or

Tirmez

ly the

following

six

^"^^9*

:^ M):

(^>g'

Kas'yapa,

Maskariu, Samdjayin, Adjita Kes'akambala, KakudaKatyayana, and Nirgrantha. Hiuentsang met (A. D. 640) a sect Tirthyas, who practised austere asceticism, worshiped of

Kchuna

and

used

magic

spells for healing the sick.

TOKSUN

^vH

^ ^p

pgg:

and

city

TRAIDHATUKE The

Tissa.

or

^

Tib. Z/}^

ancient Buddha. (2.) native of Nalanda, father of Sariputra. son of (3.) S'uklodana.

(1.)

as-

cetics. (2.) Brahmanic enemies of S'akyamuni, and especial-

A

city

in

Mongolia.

(Singh. Idan)

An

of

N. of Lingshan).

Ancient kingdom on the Oxus.

TICHYA

^ f^

Mongol name

lit.

heretical teachers. (1.) General designation of Brahmanic

and other non-Buddhist DIvakara,

to

Panini).

^M^_^

circumference

of

the

Tr^iloka.

TRAILOKYA (Siara.

or

Trilokya

Traiphum. Tib.

Kbams

A

A

TICHYA RAKCHITA

^^

lit,

3 regions, or

^^y^

lit.

3 classes of beings. In imitation of the

Brahmanic Bhu-

PART

178

vauatraya (4 worlds), the Buddhists divide every universe into 3 regions, but substitute for the physical cate-

Bhuvah

gories (Bhur or earth, or heaven, and Svar or atmosphere) of the Brahraans, the ethical categories of desire, form and formlessness. Particulars see under Kamadhatu, RiipadhAtu, and Aru-

padhdtn.

TRAILOKYA VIKRAMIN Name

:^^

of

a

W tic-

titious Bodhisattva.

Singh.

Siam. Davadung. tchu rtas gsum)

where,

vati),

(P^H. Tavutisa. Tib. Sum

«^ or

the or

in

Vaiayanta (or

|fi)

|| JJ 2^ Indra

palace g||.

m

(having

1000 Jieads, 1000 eyes and 4 arms grasping the Vadjra) revels with Sakchi and 119,000 concubines, and receives monthly the reports of the Tchatur Mahartiidjas. Chinese books frequently identify or confound this heaven with Tuchita (q.v.).

TRICHNA Tib.

(Singh.

Sredma)

Pure love

TRAIYASTRIMS'AS Tavatinsa.

I.

;

lief,

Three

knowledge, viz. behearing and practice. of

TRIDJNANA SI)TRA Title

m.

love

lit.

the 4th Niddna.

TRIDJNANA modes

Trisnawa.

^ ^^ a

of

^^

translation,

D. 397-439. devas, or tho heaven of 33 (cities or beings). (1.) The 33 ancient gods of the Vedas, viz. 8 Vasus, 11 Rudras, 12

Adityas and 2 As'vins. (2.) Indra with 32 worthies who were his friends in a former djataka, when he was '[f^FJ >+P Klaus'ika all

reborn

on

the

having been

summit

of

Meru. (3.) Tlie heaven of Indra (s. a. the Svarga of Brahmanism), situated between the 4 peaks of Meru. consists of 32 cities of devas, (8 of which are located on each of the 4 corners of Mern) and of the capital Jfe

It

S

tej/

(Sudassana or Umra-

TRIKAYA jg.

lit.

Skugsum)

Tib.

^

3 bodies, or threefold

embodiment.

(1.)

Tliree

re-

presentations of Buddha, viz. his statue, liis teachings, and his stiipa (q. v.) (2.) The his. torical Buddha, as uniting in himself 3 bodily qualities, see Dharmakaya, Sambho-

gakaya and Nirmanakaya. (3.) Buddha, as having passed through, and still existing in,

3 forms

or

persons, viz.

Ky^ " Sakyamuni (or earthly

the)

Buddha, endowed with Nirmanakdya (which pas-

sed through) 100,000 kotis of transformations " (on earth) ;

SANSKRrr-€HINESE DICTIONARY.

^

Bo
" Lochana (or heavenly DhyaBodhisattva, ni endowed with the) Sambhoga kaya of absolute completeness " (in Dhyana); (c.) as

BH^)g;^|[^

;^y^j^^

" Vairotchana (or

Dhyaui Buddha, endowel with the) Dharmakaya of absolute purity " (in Nirvana). In speaking of Buddha as now combining the foregoing (historically arranged) persons or forms of existence, the order

here given is, of course, reversed. As to how this doctrine arose, we can only guess. Primitive Buddhism(in China) distinguished a material, visible and perishable body (A

J^

or

rupa kdya)

and

an

immaterial, invisible and immortal body /gt M^ or dhar-

ma

kaya), as attributes of human existence. This di-

chotomisra

—probably

taught

by S'akyamuni himself

—was

even afterwards retained in characterizing

ordinary in later

tlie

nature of

Imman beings. But ages, when the com-

bined influence of Shivaisra, which ascribed to Shiva a threefold body (Dharmakaya,

Sarabhogakdya and Nirmana kaya) and Brahminism, with its Trimurti (of Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva)^ gave rise to the Buddhist dogma of a Triratna (Buddha, Dharma and Saihgha), trichotomism was taught with regard to the nature of all Buddhas.

179 being the charac-

a Buddha,

teristic of

tinction was now " essential Bodhi "

the

a dis-

made

W^

of

as

of the Dhar" reflected Bodhi ''

attribute

makaya,

^;J;g

as the attribute of the

Sambhoga kaya, and tical Bodhi" J^K attribute

of

the

" pracas the

Nirmana

kaya; and Buddha, combining in himself these 3 conditions of existence, was said to be living, at the same time, in 3 viz.

different spheres, as " having essentialentered Nirvana," being (1.)

ly as such a Dhyani Buddha, living in Arupadhdtu in the

Dharraakaya state

of essential as " living in reflex in Rupa dhatu " and being, as such, in the inter-

Bodhi,

(2.)

mediate degree of a Dliy^ni Bodhisattva in the Sam-

bhoga kaya and

state of reflected

practically

in

Bodhi,

(3.)

as

"living

Kamadhatu,"

in the elementary degree of Manuchi Buddha in the

a

Nirmana kdya tical

state of prac-

In each of these

Bodhi.

3 forms of existence, Buddha has a peculiar mode of existence,

purity (2.)

viz.,

as

(1.)

Dhyani

absolute

Buddha,

absolute completeness as

Dhyani Bodhisattva, and numberless

(3.)

transformations as Manuchi Buddha. Likewise also Buddha's influence has a different sphere in each of these 3 forms of exis-

180

PART

tence,

viz.,

(1.)

Buddba

he

"

of

domain

as Dliyani

the rules in spiritual tlie kchetra), (2.)

I.

Synoptical Scheme of the Triand Trailokya.

ratna, Trik&ya

(4th Buddha Dhyani Bodhisattva he as rules in the " domain of success " (3rd Buddlia kchetra),

and (3.) as "Manuchi Buddha he rules in the domain of mixed qualities " (1st and 2 d Buddhakchetra). There

w c

p s p

3

II

the idea of a unity in trinity underlying these the distinctions and thus dogmas of the Trailokya, Trikaya' and the Triratna (q. T.) are interlinked, as the table synoptic subjoined shews in detail.

^*

is clearly

p 3

i-i.

B

P B 03

a,2

TRIPITAKA taya.

PitakatSingh. Tunpitaka. Tib. (Pali.

gsum. snod Mong. Sde Gourbau aimak saba) '^^ lit. 3 collections. The three divisions (in imitation of the Brahmanic distinction of

Brahmanas

Mautras,

p kaya

v.

P o p

Southern

collection,

Nanking,

^

Northern

king, A. D.

collection,

1403—1424.

j/^

Pe-

1

1

O

c

cc

go" 3 CO 1st

and kchetra

Buddha-

p

^

A. D. 1368—1398, and the

P p 3 p P>

Nirraana-

and

Vinaya, and (3.) philosophical works, V. Ahhidharma. Chinese Buddhists added a fourth class of miscellaneous, canonical works (v, Samyukta pitaka). The principal Chinese editions of the complete Buddhist canon are the "^ discipline,

toy r2.

Sutras) of the Buddhist canon, viz., (1.) doctrinal books, V. Sutras, (2.) works on ecclesiastical

p

cr

p

2nd

1

P >> 1

d>

P

P

&

CL. Cr*

P» s-

3-

•1

p>

3 »

P

p»

P>

s

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

TRTRATNA

Ratnatraya or (Siam. Ratauatrai. Tib, Dkon lit. the mtchog gsum)

"^^

3 precious ones, explained by nt. the 4st^

n^mm-m

preciousness of Buddlia, the law and the priest-liood, or

mt fmw ^^ ^tfSJitl) Dharma, and by

^'"^-

°'

dha,

or

j^'ffjn

Samglia.

y^ HP signifies trinity,

^k

^^

Ihriratna

the doctrine of a which, peculiar to

Northern Buddhism, has

its

root in the Tris'arana (q. v.), corainon among Southern and Nortliern Buddhists. Under the combined influence of Brahmanism which taught a

Trimurti (Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva) and of tlie later Mahdyana philosophy which taught the doctrine of the

Trikdya

(q.v.).

Northern Bud-

dhists in Tibet and China ascribed to one living personality the attributes of the three constituents (Tris'arana) of their faith, viz. Buddha, Dharma and Saraglia, considering " Bodhi " as the common characteristic of the historic Buddha-, of the law which he taught and of the corporate priesthood which

now

represents both. Accordingly they viewed S'&kyamuni Buddha as personifi-

ed Bodhi

(^ ^),

as reflected Bodhi

Dharma

(^

;i:B),

and Samgha as practical Bodhi ^). The Tantra

(^

181

School (A. D. 500) then spoke these three as united in one (the Dhy^ni or NirvAna form of S'&kyamuni). This School was particularly influenced by Nepaulese Budof

dhism and by a

triple

Buddha

its doctrine of existence of each as Nirvana Buddha,

Dhyani Buddha and Manuehi Buddha. Accordingly S'akyamuni was now simply spoken of as personified Bodhi, i. e. as " Buddha," but as one, who in passing from world, left behind hira the reflex of liis Bodhi in " Sarhglia " i. e. in the corporate existence of the Buddhist church as represented by the priesthood whilst he is now living in Nirvana as the perpetual fountain source of •' Dharma " i. e. the doctrines of Buddhism. Thus this

Buddha, Samgha and Dliarma were viewed synthetically as three progressive stages in the development of Bodhi through the person of Buddha, to whom separate names were given corresponding to these stages, viz. S'akyamuni

corresponding with Buddha, Lochana corresponding with Samgha, and Vairotchana corresponding with Dharma under Trikaya). Next (see came atheistic philosophy which dealt with this dogma of a Triratna analytically, placing Dharma in the first rank as the first element in the trinity from which the others proceeded by evolution.

PART

182

According to these philo" sophical Schools, " Dharma is Bot a person, but an unconditioned and uuderived entity, combining in itself the spiritual and material prin-

ciples of the

universe, whilst

from Dharma proceeded, by emanation, " Buddha " as the creative energy which produced, in conjunction with

Dharma, the the

trinity,

which

is

third factor in viz. " Samgha,"

comprehensive

the

sum total of all real life. Thus thd dogma of a Triratoriginating from primitive articles of

na,

and

at

three faith,

one time culminating

the conception of three persons, a trinity in unity, has degenerated into a metaphysical theory of the evolution of three abstract principles. The common people,

in '

however,

know

nothing

of

philosophical Triratna* but worship a triad of statues, representing either Amitabha with Avalokites'vara and Mahasthama, or S'akyamuni with Avalokites'vara and Maitreya, and calling the latter triad, " the Buddha of the past, present and future." this

TRIRATNARYA

^g^

^

djfiap4ramit& ghiti sYistra

TRIS'AMBARA tion

;

mahdrtha samby MaliadignA.-

sutra

firet

Maharatnakuta

collec-

a translation (A.D. 618

—907) by Bodhirutchi.

TRTS'ARANA

Sarana-

(Pali.

gamana. Burm. Tharanagon. lit. Tib. Mtchio gsum)

^^

The ancient Bud-

3 ret fuges.

dhisformula in

viz.

fidei,

lit.

Mfi^fft

Buddha,

(1.)

take refuge

I (2.)

I take refuge in

^.

^

»^J

Dharma, and

in Samgha. Out of these articles of faith, the dc^ma of the Triratna (q. v.) may

have arisen.

TRIVIDHA DVARA or

"^^

lit.

^

f^

3 gates profes-

body, mouth and Purity of body, of speech and of thought. See sions

(sc.

mind). S'ila.

TRIVIDYA clear

^ P^ (^)

(conceptions).

lit.

3

Three

elementary axioms, viz. (1.) lit. imperAnitya

^^

manency (of (2.) Dukha,

all

4J

existence), lit.

misery

(as the lot of all lyings), (3.)

^iwr^^

Ht.

boflily existence as unreal as

a bubble.

TRTYANA

HIS pra-

NIRDf:S'A

The

"^^'M'^ of the

An&tma

An

Indian Bodhisattva, author of a commentary ou the

=^ Buddha matrika

I.

°'

ifeiSP^

(Siam. Trai pidok)

H¥^^ H ^^

(^1.)

Three vehicles

across SafisAra into Nirvana), (a.) sheep, i.e. S'ravakas (b.) deer, i.e. Pratyeka

(sc.

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONART. BuddliaB, (c.) oxen, i. e. Bodhisattvaa ; salvation by three successive degrees of saintship. (2.) The three principal Scbools of Buddhism, viz. the

Hinayana and Mahayana, Madhyimayan-a Schools.

TSAUKUTA j*^D:£

Ancient

(Arachotos) kingdom in Is.W. India (near Ghuznee).

TUCHITA

(Singh. Tusita. Burrn. Toocita,. Siam. Dnsit. Tib. Dga Idan, Mong. Tegiis bajasseno langtu) Wt ^^-

^'ftwi (W)

^

A)

^^

li

«^

(or

R^) explained

lit.

joyful, or

assembly.

where

by

^^ ft m ti A ^ by

^^^

^|^

^^

lit.

The 4th Devaloka,

Bodhisattvas are reborn before finally appearing on earth as Buddha. Maitreya resides there, but is, like all other Bodhisattvas, now in Tuchita, already enall

gaged

promoting

in

Life

birth.

lasts in

400 years, 24 }K)urs being equal to 400 years on Tucliita,

earth.

TUKHARA |S

or

^^IJ the ||^

H"^f^

ht.

king-

See Kanichka.

^Ij^^

lake.

A lake

Gtsug

(Tib.

Thor tck>g)

^

("M^M^^

or

explained by

|^

fure of flesh or

(or

^

tor or

^) a

lit.

^

coif-

by-j^;jgm

Buddhochnicha

lit.

with the note "a fleshy protuberance on Buddha's cranium, forming a natural hairtuft." Originally a conical or flamev.j,

(q.

sliaped hairtuft on the crown Buddha, in later ages represented as a fleshy excrescence on the .skull itself; one of the 23 Lakclianas. See Sarvadurgati, etc. of a

UDA

Utkala or Udradesa Ancient kingdom (now

or

^~^

Orissa) in Iiidia.

UDAGAYANA

^ ff

moving

sun)

lit.

(the

northwards.

See under Surya.

DDAKHANDA Ancient

or Djivakahrathe heroe's

Ht.

near Mrigadava.

:s:

capital

(Embolina, now Ohind N. E. of Attok)

of

Gaudhara.

UDANA

TYAGIHRADA da

UOHNTCHA

or

dora of the Yueli-chi (Getae). (1.) The region around Badakchan. (2.) The Tochari Tartar's.

u.

Bud-

dhism, and occasionally appears on earth by the Auupa-

padaka

183

^

Mj'^l'M

§

a^

(or

g)

^^Pl'-^i^ed ^^^'

p-g||^

by

or

Mf^

(""3sked)

ira-

promptue discourses. Sutras, diftering in form from ordinary

Sutras (in which the subject matter is introduced by a question addressed to Buddha).

UDAYANA RADJA

(Tib.

Htch

PART

184

or

[ij#'^ A

s'ambi,

king of Kau-

^ -^ ^

entitled

Vatsaradja, said to have had the first statue of Ruddha made. But see under Prasenadjit and S'akyamuni.

I.

m - .ft m) explained by

^

K {lit.

fi)

(a coun-

parks. Ancient king(Suastene) in N. W. India, along the S'ubhavastu.

try

of)

dom

Some

identify

Urd-

with

it

dhastana.

VATSARADJA UDRA RAMA PUTRA or TJDAYANA Udraka or Rudraka (Tib. PARIPRITCHTCHHA. TitJe of

3

translations,

«lftft«ig

viz.

(1.)

^- ^- ^^'

-316, (2.) (fP'gJiif by Bodhirutchi, A. T>. 618— 907,

and

XJDAYI

^

Udayibhadra

or

or

^^-f^^^

(3.)

j-JJ

JS

the sun shone forth.

(1.)

A

disciple of S'akyamuni, to be reborn as Buddha SamanA son of taprabhasa. (2,)

who

king in N.

patronized Hiuen-

UDJDJAYANA. >^ «^' ffi

#

(Ozene,

or Udjdjayini .ft ffl fff

kingdom

now

and

Oujein)

M city

in

W.

India.

UDJDJAYANTA

:^^^

A

mountain (with a monastery) in Surachtra.

UDJIKAN

UDYANA 'm

M

V.

ov ^^

or

the son

^it.

A Brahman, for a of Rama. time teacher of S'akyamuni.

UDUMBARA fg^^^^ 1^ lit.

ndumbara

H

or

^^ ^^ omen.

f^|§

explained

a supernatural

by

(1.)

The Ficus glome rata, symbol of Buddha because *' it flowers once in 3000 yeare," sometimes confounded with Panasa. (2.) A lotus of fabubut

Hudjikau.

Udjiy4na

.ft

UIGUES Turkish

tsang (A.D. 640).

Ancient

Lhag

bu

kyi

lous size.

UDITA ]^i^^ A India,

called

also

Adjatas'atni, Sirhha.

byed

^^^M.^ Udra

^h5^-^

Nila

^P'g

(born when)

lit,

Rangs

spyod)

*t

.ft

J^^ ""

I

^^

1^^ tribe

or of

jilJ^

M^^

The or

Kao-chang, settled (A.

G49) near Turfan, then (A. D. 750) divided into 2 and (Abhulgasi branches Tokus Uigurs) which (A. D. 1000) invaded Tangut but by were driven westward

D.

Chinghis Khan. He adopted their alphabet (probably of Nestorian origin), which was even tually used to translate (A.D. 1294) the Whole BudSanskrit dhist canon from and Tibetan texts.

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

ULAG

^

J^

A

Tibetan (or

Uigur) term for compulsory post (socage) service, supply and beasts of of porters

burden for and priests

travelling officials

Mongolia and

(in

Tibet).

ULLAMBANA ^^"g^ (^) explained by

up by the °^

:S

M

up

(?),

lit.

hung

;^1M ^y

a utensil

(offerings

The festival as now held

or

^^-^p^^i"^^

S;:

0T^^^5§ pile

'^ijjl^ Ht.

heels

of)

of all souls

to

food.

(^\

China annually during the 7th moon, when Buddhist (and Tauist^ priests read masses to release the souls of those who died on land or sea from purgatory, in

feed Pretas, consecrate domestic ancestral scatter rice

to

burn paper clothes, on the beach or in boats, for the benefit of those who were drowned (^ and |g)^

shrines,

^

recite

Yoga Tantras

are collected in the

S^Mp-^^

(such as

]^^^

translated by

Amoghavadjra, {A. T>. 746 771) accompanied by magic finger play (Mudra) to comseven generations purgatory in Ndraka), in temporary sheds the in which statues of deities, popular Buddhist groups of statuettes representing scenes from Chinese hisfort ancestral spirits of

tory, dwarf plants, silk festoons, chandeliers and lamps

185

brought together in a sort of annual religious exhibition, enlivened by music are

and

fire works, the principal ceremonies being performed midnight (especially on at 7th the 15th day of the moon). The expenses of the

priests

and the exhibition are

defrayed by local associations ^^^y^^^ ^°^(

^M B -t)

tributions on every shopland household, the whole performance being supposed to

exorcize the evil spirits which otherwise would work financial and sanitary ruin in the neighbourhood, besides giving every individual an opportunity of obtaining the intercessory prayers of the priests for the benefit of his own

deceased

ancestors

or

rela-

which exists between these ceremonies and the ancient (and modern) Gtorma " strewing tives.

The

similarity

Tibet is so probable, that the Chinese ceremonial is the Tibetan Gtorma ritual engrafted upon Confucian an-

oblations " great, that

of

it is

This agrees with the known fact that a Dharnative of Tukhara, marakcha (A. D. 265—316), and China introduced in cestral worship.

translated

the

Ullambaua

gives to the whole the (forged) authority of S'§,kyamuni, and supports it by the alleged experiences of his principal

which

ceremonial

PART

186 disciples,

Ananda being

said

by

to have appeased Pretas food offerings presented

to

and

Buddha and Samgha,

have to bronght back his mother who had been reborn in hell as a Preta. Although introduced in China in the 3rd century, this ceremonial was popularized only through A moghava-

Maudgalyayana

djra (A.D. 732) and the popular influence of the Yogatcharya School. The whole theory, with its ideas of inpriestly tercessory prayers, litanies and requiems, and ancestral worship, is entirely foreign to ancient and South-

ern Buddhism.

DLLAMGHA >fijn

of

A

^iS^jjn

m

or

native of India, author

2

works,

philosophical

Wi^fm ^'^^°* ^'^^^'*' translated (A. D. 607) by Dharmagupta, and ~)c^^j^ ^'^'

Mahayana

=^

Zfc

nidana

D. 746

s'astra, translated (A.

— 771) by Amoghavadjra. UMA a. Durga. s.

DNADI |g(or

jg) JlSJift poems composed

class of

2500

A of

s'lokas.

UPADANA

^

ing to

life

sible;

the

lit.

grasp. Cling-

long as

as

4th

of

pos-

the

12

Nidanas.

UPADES'A ,^ (or ||5) or (or J^) i! ^^

g

or

lit.

j,^

^

^ H and

s'astras

I.

discussions. Dogmatic (1.) treatises (s'Astras), a section of the canon, s. a. Abhidliarma pitaka. (2.) Another name for Tantras, as text books of the YogA.tcharya.

UPADHYAYA or or

^^ ^^

^i^^w^

^'

fflM.""'' :fPf^

^-^SaiiW teacher, or

^'^'

^^g

^

mm

explained selftaught

by ^p;j|'||^||

iit. one who knows sinfulness from sinlessness, or by »*K^

one who reads (the canon) near (to his superior),

gS

lit.

with the note, " in India the vernacular term for Upadhyaya is (Muiishee?), ggjjij-

in

Kustana

they say JS^

and from the derived

the

nymes ^n jfn

-f^

^

and jjjj-

Kashgar (hwah-she)

latter term are Chinese syno(hwo-she) and

(hwo-shang)."

Upa-

dhyaya was

originally the designation, in India, of those who teach only a part of the Vedrts, the Vedangas. Adopt-

ed by Buddhists of Central Asia, the term Upadhyuya signified the ecclesiastics of the older ritual, in distinction from both Lamas and ]jou-po or Bonzes (adherents of the indigenous religion of Tibet, corresponding with the TauChina). In ists gjfi of

^

term ^'fio^ was used as a synonyme for ^"^^^^s^ C"*^*'^'

Cliina, the first

yi

^

SANSKaiT-CniNESE DICTIONARY. Taufst) ecclesiastics, engaged in popular teacliing (whether belonging to the Lotixs School or to the Tient'ai ?^

^

^ " A ^, ^ Avatamsaka

ScJiool

the

°^ ^^

School

iSSa'B'

ecclesiatics

School :^gj|| School

Vinaya andoftheDhyAna of

Ipgip.

the

The term

ITpa-

(Tib. Mkhan po) is now-a-days, and specially in Tibet, also a designation of the abbot of a monastery, but in popular parlance it signifies in China simply »

dhaya

Buddhist ecclesiastic (of any rank whatsoever) as distinguished from a Tauist priest or from a Confucian scholar.

UPADJITA

V.

UPAGARUDA

M

^rJ^^^^

IB) r^

7^M^ near

lit.

S#

explained by

°^

fS

ig|J The

protection.

fourth patriarch, a native

"t

(I'ataliputtra

f!i

?),

of

;

(or 335).

(Tib.

Nye

var

khor.

m

Mong. Tchikola Aktchi) ?^^^ A disciple of S akyamuni, a S'udra

by

barber^ to whom gave the title

birth,

^^

UPANANDA

Nye dgah

(Tib.

An

(1.)

Arhat,

S'akyamuni.

UPASAKA Dge

Tib.

disciple

A Naga

of

king.

(Singh. Upasika. snen. Ming. Ubas-

or

atiendant,

nSl^^

(2.)

^^^'

^

^^ -f^ 3t "™^^® devotees.

Lay-members

the

of

Bud-

church

who, without entering upon monastic life, vow to keep the principal dhist,

females,

If

they UpasikA are called (Singh. Upasikawa. Tib. Dge

snen ma. Mang. Ubasohanza)

Mmm ^S

("'

ii)ife by

explained

or

^^

-h^

«

mm

j^S'^T female

lit.

devotees.

UPAS'ANTA

or

Upadjita

-g

a

S'udra by birth, personal conqueror of Mara laboured at Mathura; died B. C. 741

UPALI

Vinaya.

aimmandments.

Upas'Anta.

A fabulous bird. See Qaruda. UPAGUPTA (Tib. Ove sbas) ("^-

porter of the Vinaya," one of the 3 Sthaviras of the 1st synod (B.C. 543), one of the reputed compilers of the

from

distinction

"^

187

a

Buddha "sup-

djina?).

A

native of

India,

authore of the Abhidharma hridaya s'dstra (q. v.), translated (A. D. 391) by Samghadeva, with a commentary lated (A.D. 563) rayas'as.

UPASiNA title,

^^

by Narend-

A

like AsVadjit.

military

PART

188

UPASTHANA

(Pali.

SiDgh. Passana)

PatthAna, lit. con-

J^

See Smrity

dition, dwelling

upasthaua.

UPAS'UNYA ^^-g-lP oi1^^ A prince of Udjdjayawho came

to

China A.D-

538 541, and several works.

translated

Tia.

—

UPATICHYA Tib.

(PAli.

Nergyalj

J[ife\^-^

Upatissa. (or

|g:^^

Another name

(1.)

for

S'driputra. (2.) A native of India, author of the Vimok-

chamarga

s'astra

translated

(A.

1,

URNA

Mdzod

(Tib.

^^

lit.

spu)

^ f^

white hair between

the eye brows. A circle of hair (issuing rays of light illumining every universe) between the eye-brows of a the Buddha one of 32 ;

Lakchanas.

URUVIiiVA

^

ya)

(Singh. Uruwela-

f J ;^

lit.

painful practices, or

papaya

forest

^jrj^;^

A

place near, Gaya where S'akyamuni practised austeie asceticism for years, lit.

forest.

^

^Jgif |^, URUVILVA KAS'YAPA by

D.

of

505)

Sarhghapala.

UPAYA -t

-jffi

Upaya

or

j^

kaus'alya

by The know-

salvation

lit.

(proper) means. ledge and use of the proper means of salvation; the /th of the 10 Paramitas.

UPECKCHA

'^^X A

or Jg^ renunciation. state of absolute indifference, attained by renouncing any exercise lit.

of

mental

J^ W.

s.a.

Jl]

j^

modern

TchandaAncient

or

Var-

i^^^mMM

Ancient kiugdom (Ortospana) and city (now the Bala Hisar of Cabul).

re-appear as

Buddha

UTCHTCHASAYANA MAHASAYANA sit on a high, broad large couch. The 9th of the S'ikchdpada.

not to

UTKALA 8. a. Uda. UTKATUKASANA (Tib. mo

krung)

district of

of Muzafarabad).

URDDHASTHANA dhasthAna

to

Samantaprabh^sa.

and

province (Ouastene) of Cash-

Rash,

is

lit.

Pochadha.

neva.

mei-e (the

of the principal disciples

called S'akyamuni, so either because he practised Uruvilva or asceticism in because he had on his breast a mark resembling the papaya (v. Uruvilva) fruit. He

faculties.

UPOCHANA V. URAGASARA URAS'I

One of

Skyil

IgJJnJJ^^

lit.

cross-legged (on the hams), with the note " so that body and soul remain motionThe orthodox posture less." of ascetics, best adapted for meditation, viz. sitting one's hams so that the feet are sitting

SANSKRIT CHINESE DICTIONARY. not seen, or so that the soles are turned upwards.

^

UTPALA

(or

^) |^||

or Nila utpala

or

f^^

or

^^

bv or

^^^'

;fg

superior continent.

(blue)

One of the 8 (1.) cold hells (N^raka). where the cold causes the skin to burst, till it seems covered as with lotus buds. (2.) One of the 10 hot Lokantarika hells (Naraka), where the flames resemble numberless lotus flowers. large

UTTARASAMGHATI or

lya,

a disciple

of

W"^

Kurudvipa

Uturakura. IJdorakaro thavib.

^^

The

over

j^

UTTARASENA P^fH^H^I^ or

A

Byang

gyi

Mong

Moh

sgra mi dohtou)

ft ("

^)

BM

('"'

2^

so-

called School of the northern mountain.

Tib. snan.

^^

lit.

superior army.

who king of Udyana, obtained some of Buddha's s anras.

^)

or

V.

or

or

VACHPA ;g

«^-

m a #i ±

lit. by r^ higher than any (other con-

explained

or

I'obe flung

See also Kachdya and Sam-

Siara.

tinent),

^^

^~^

the left shoulder (sc. leaving right arm and breast free). Part of a priest's ornate, also called Samkakchika (Mong. jeke raajak) or

(Singh.)

^)

^

of S'ik-

conception (14th day of 4:th moon to 15th day of 5th moon).

i"'

!'*•

by

ghati.

yamuni's

«

overcoat, or

lit.

a,

^0H|| UTTARAS'AILAH

The month

or

^llff' J-

(or

lit.

Deva,

UTTARACHADHA

UTTARAKURU

in

o

e^Pl^'^ed by

ff

or

JArhat of Tchu-

An

superior.

The

of gods and saints Rrah manic cosmology.

ling

flower."

UTTAEA g^DH^

(1.)

northern of the 4 continents around the Meru, square in shape, inhabited by squarefaced people. (2.) The dwel-

'^^"^ lotus,

dark

lit.

189

^

A|J

lit.

the

(Pali.

Wappa.

Tib.

^

Rlangs pa) ^^jj^}^ or Mr or Das'abala kas'yapa -|One of the first 5

ihjM^

disciples of S'akyamuni.

190

PART

YADI

^f^

or Vati

kingdom and

city

Ancient

(now Betik)

I.

D. 746

of a translation (A.

771) by Dharmadeva.

on the Oxus.

VABJJRA

Rdo

(Tib.

Ortschir)

(or

J^)

>fj^

°^

rje.

Mong.

^^

Bim ±nm The mj&nmmi diamond ^''^-

^^

the club. (1.) sceptre of Indra, as god of thunder and h'ghtning, with which he slays the enemies of

VADJRA KUMARA TANTRA

Buddhism.

sceptre

of

(3.)

The

ritual

(A. D.

translation

^^tie of a

746—771)

by Amc^ha vadjra.

VADJRA MANDA DHARANI. Title

of

2

translations, viz.

exorcists

priests,

sorcerers, held and moved about in different direction^ during prayer, as the symbol of supernatural power. (4.)

by Buddhas'anta, A.D. 386—

The

487.'

and

emblem

power over '^)'

of

evil

^^'^ "^

Buddha's

(^P||jll|^^

Nirgrantha,

who

Fgg

to China.

±%\\^\\tM

VADJRAPANI Lag

Phyag bani)

VADJRA BHAIRAVA TANTRA KROTA TATTVARA-

(2.)

by Djnanagapta, A.D.

(Tib.

Hiuentsang's return

foretold

and

534,

rdor.

or Vadjradhara

na rdo rje, or Mong. Utschir

|^^|gE/g

^^

explained by

M\\j^

lit.

vadjra, or

j^

lit.

^^

1^^ ^

the holder of

by

J^

the

^^^.^^\\^

guhyapada bodhisat-

Tantra, translated A. D. 982

tva (a

—1,001.

who, in a former djdtaka, as a son of a Tchatook an oath to kravartti, defend Buddhism, and was then reborn as king of the Yakchas, in which capacity he holds tlie vadjra ready to crush every enemy of Buddhism. (2.) Mandjus'ri, as the DhyAni Bodhisattva (i.

Indra

VADJRA BODHl of the

of

Vadjra.

Malaya

(A.

^-^

p ||^

A Brahman D. 719).

VADJRA GANDHA ^g|]§ A fictitious Bodhisattva. VADJRA GARBHA RATNA RADJATANTRA

^±^

m^m-k^n3E&

^iue

noted

wrestler).

(1.)

(q.v.),

or spiritual son, the existing in the world forms), of the Dharma of kaya form of existence (see e.

reflex

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAJIY.

under Trikaya) of the Dhydni Buddha Akchobhya. (3). A popular deity, the terror of enemies of Buddhist be-

all

lievers, specially worshipped in exorcisms and sorcery, by followers of the Yogatcharya

School.

VADJRA SAMIDHI ^^IJ^ |d^

A

degree of Samddhi.

VADJRA SAMBHAVE ^^

VADJRA TCHTCHipiDIKA PRAD JNAPARAMITA. Title of 3 translations (of a portion of the Mahapradjiiaparamita),

"-•

±nm-^mmm.

(1.)

^

by Kuraaradjiva, A. D. 384—417, also by Bodhirutchi, A.D. 500, and by Paramartha, A.D. 592,

(2.)

tgg|f^|^|]|5: Hinen-

^ ^r&^^&^J and

Ig^^l^ or Vadjra dbhave Thou who

art originated in (or hast existence from) the vadjra An exclamation, addressed to Buddhas in prayer.

YADJRASAKA s.a.

19]

tsang, A.D. 648, again A. D. 603 by another, (3.)

^[g|j

Dharmagupta, A.D. 589—918,

VADJRODBHAVE

v.

Budhiman-

VAIBHACHniAS

da,

VADJRASATTVA rdje seras

^ dpar snang)$4: ^ cha Bo(Tib.

^ ^ j^who became

Bha

fictitious

-^

dhisattva.

Dhydni Buddha

Vadjra

sambhave.

the 6th

of the Yogat-

chdrya School.

TADJRAS'EKHARA VIM ANA SARVA YOGA YOGI SUTRA

lit.

:}j^^ hRB

masters of the Vibha-

s'astra. A School of philosophers who held that mental concepts are formed through

direct contact (denied

by

tlie

Sautrantikas) between the mind and the external objects.

See Sarvastivaddlia,

VAIDEHI (Tib. Lus hphags)^ lation

(A.D 723—730) hy Va-

djra bodhi.

VADJRAStJKI

f^^l^ (A. D.

S'

ASTRA

^

Title of a translation

973—981) by Dharm-

adeva.

thought.

The wife

of

Bimbi-

sdra, mother of Adjatas'atru, also called S'ribhadra.

VAIDURYA Shgon po)

(Tib.

gj^

^

Dkarpo or ^f jj

or

^

vadjratchArya ^^ijj^ &R

lit.

superior master of the

described as a green, incom-

vadjra. Epithet of leaders of

bustible,

the YogatchArya School.

near Vamnas'i.

gem.

(2.)

A mountain

PABT

192

VAIHARA

Vibhaio) cavern temple

(Pali.

^i'J^^lM, ^

(Baibhargiri) near Radjagriha, where Buddha engaged in

meditation.

VATPULYA

Si

sutras

of

or

^

/^

lit.

^^

Mah&vaipulya

or

^

"ir or yj

or *>»»

:aa.

mm 'Pg

translators (Lo tsa ba po) of the canon.

VAIROTCHANA

tchen

RAS'Ml

PRATIMANDITA Jf^^^ (1.)

j^

one

the 10 fabulous mountains.

VAIPULYA

I.

A

fabulous

uuivei-se

Kamaladala). (2.) The fabulous realm of S'ubhavyuha and Djaladhara gardjita. (v.

VAIROTCHANA

RAS'Ml

PRATIMANDITA

DHVA-

hisattva, disciple

S'dkya-

ill.

sutras of unlimited mean-

A

ing.

class

of sutras,

viz.

amplified and diffuse editions (of later date), first introduced

China (A. D. 266—317) by Dharmarakcha. in

kingdom

and

city

VAIROTCHANA

(Tib

par snang mdzad)

W

lit. all

(1.)

in the Triratna (q. v.), the essential personification of

and

absolute purity, lives in the 4th Buddhak-

chetra or Arupa dhatu as the first of the 5 Dhyani Buddhas,

having for his DhyAni

Bo-

dhisattva (or reflex in the world of form) Samantabhadra. (2.)

A S'ramana of

or Vis'akha matri

fl^^jjg

^^

^"^

Anathapindika, so called because born in the month Vais'akha ^j^ ^j'^ (2nd of

S The

Trikaya (q. v.), corresponding with Dharma

who

near Biswah in

Wisakha matawi. Singh.

Wisakha)

gj-

illumining.

VAIS'AKHA

Rnam

e^piai"^ by

fj^ liighest of the

bodhi

^

region

(Pali.

(now Beerat) in India.

(^^ iff)

kingdom

5|P Ancient |if in India, probably

Oude.

VAIRATA Ancient

VAIS'AKA the

of

See a so Vimaladatta.

muni.

Cashmere

(con-

temporary of Padma sambhava) who introduced Buddhism in Kustana and laboured in Tibet as one of the great

^

month in spring, loth day of 2nd moon to 16th day of 3rd moon). She built a vihdra for Sa'kyarauni, and became "

mother "

number

VAIS'AKHYAHJt A of

of a

superioress

of Upasikds.

^

f^

S'ramana of India, author a work on the (Miilasarva-

stivada) vinaya.

VAIS'ALI (Pali. Vesaliya Singh. Wisala.

Tib.

Mong. Utu)

Spong

^11^^

or

byed

5^^ 4'^K

193

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

republic (v. Litchhavis) and city (near Bassahar, N. of patna), where the 2nd synod (B. C. 443) was held.

Ancient

VAIS'ECHIKA

Bye brag

(Tib.

^ bU ^

School

lit.

querors, explained lit.

of

con-

^^ who

by

heretics

de-

feated the (adherents of the)

An

s'astras.

(founded

atomistic School

by

Kandda).

It

taught, like the Samkhya philosophy, a dualism of an endless number of souls and a fixed number of material principles, by the interaction of which, without a directing unity, cosmic evolution pro-

ceeds and it occupied itself, orthodox Nyaya the philosophy, chiefly with the theory of knowledge, but it

like

from both

by

6

categories objects of cognition, -^

tinguishing

viz.

substance,

tivity,

and

dis-

or

^^

quality,

acdistinction

species,

and 9 sub(possessed of qualitviz. the 5 ele-h

correlation,

stances ies),

^,

ments, time and space, spirit (manas) and soul (atraa).

VAIS'RAMANA or

Rnam Bisman

n

or Vais'ravana (Singh. WesaSiam. Vetsuvan. Tib. thos kyi bu. Mong.

Dhanada

muna.

^^

ing

^

;

god

of riches.

of riches

^ ^The (1.)

god

of ancient

(Kuvera)

Brahmanism, who was reborn

ffi^

differed

universal (or varied) hearor Kuvera fl. -^ lit. the explained by

lit.

tegri)

^^U^^

^&itk

^

explained

as

such,

was,

he

because

when a man,

specially

at-

tached to Brahraanic students of the Vedas. (2.) Kuvera, as a god of modern Brahmanism, one of the 8 Lokapdlas (reand North) gent of the mineral of the guardian treasures (of Kailasa), with 3 heads, 3 legs, 8 teeth, 1 ear-ring, green eyes and leprous body, who is moved by magic incantations to grant One of the wealth. (3.) Tchatur Maharadja (q. v.), guardian of the North and king of Yakchas, reborn as such because he was converted by S'akyamuni who admitted him to the priesthood, whereupon all other disciples, affrighted, exclaim-

^^ij^f^ "Why? He

ed,

a

!

S'ramana "

name also

Hence

Vais'ramana.

He

his is

"regent of the and worshipped as

styled

stars,"

the god of wealth, since the emperor Hiuen-tsung (A. D. 753) canonized him as such. He plays an important part in

the

Tantras,

in

sorcery

and exorcism.

VAIS'RAMANA DIVYARADJA SUTRA ^^Hit;^ PI

194

PABT

5^^^ Title of a translation (A.

p. 97S— 981) by Dhar-

VAIS'YA

Kdje hu

(Tib.

^^

(^'^

^^

H)

or \i)^^ explained by or 15fe lit. burghere,

rigs)

5^# g-[-

W

The Indian

merchants.

lit.

of traders.

^

An

(1.)

reborn as prabhdsa.

or

intelligent

Bnddha Samanta(2.)

A

Ancient '(glgaK^ city on E. coast of Gujerat. See Ldra.

^g

lit.

A

s'rechthin

time of S'akyamuni' Another name for Varana.

tchhu.

'^

(1.)

the

YANKSU

or Vakclm (Tib. Pak Mong. Amudena)

^

X

^xpiai'^^ ^y blue river, or

^

pure river

^ -W

The Oxus,

rBT

thee. Tib. Si5

»r

(Burm. BaranaWaranasse) y^KfejJ

<" ffi

II

^ (»f)

°'

VARAHAMULA

v.

^ jy ^

VARANGALA v. Viiigila. VARAPRABHA jj/h^ Maitrewhen

he was a Bodhisattva, with 800 disciples.

^ || ^

VARASENA pass

(the

Khawak,

JjS

A

Apathe Zendavesta) on Paresh

rasvin of the Paropamisus, S, of

or

now

called

Inderaub.

VARAVAliN s. a. Alni. VARCHA VASANA or or

Paramalaor

the headquarters of Shivaism, now Benares.

lit.

said

pian).

VARANA

Kuram.

VARANAST

(Pali.

Vassa)

to issue from lake Anavatapta (or Sirikol), through " the horse's mouth (of lapis lazwli)," to flow once round the lake, and then W. (or N. W.), until it falls into " the northern ocean " (Cas-

giri.

Kapis'a, the lower

ya, in a former djataka,

demon.

kingdom and

(2.)

of

on

'TjliS^ ^^^' ^ rivers. city surrounded by Ancient kingdom and city,

VALLABHI

of

Banu

explained by

disciple of S'akyamuni, to be

VANA

(Banagara)

city

caste

VAKCHU V. Vanksu. VAKHAN V. Invakan. VAKULA f^^ (or j^)|| Jfe

Ancient province and

gj^]5

now

madeva.

HJt

I.

Vana

i^flja^or^^lJgjH 1^ g^ lit. rainy season,

]^^g

rains,

during

or

^

the

WM

lit.

rest

during

H^ lit. retreat month Nabhas.

lit. summer retreat. or The ancient duty of spend-

ing the rainy season in devotional exercises in a monasin China either from the 16 th day of 5th moon to the 15th day of 9th moon or during one month in each season.

tery,

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONARY.

VARCHIKA

Varcha)

(P41i.

a flower which grows iu the rainy season, or -^ ;?fc

W

which grows iu

flower

lit.

A kind of perfume, perhaps Lignum aloes. summer.

VARDASTHANA v.

Urddhas-

v.

Pundravard-

dhana.

VARIKATCHA va

s.

/^

VARMA VYUHA

like the latter, teacher of the

Amit&bha doctrine

laboured 117 A.D.) in Ayodhya, as the 21st (or 22nd) patriarch; author of some 36 works; now revered as a Bodhisattva residing in

NIRD|:S'A

VASUBHADRA or Giribhadra

mana (A. D.

translation

618—907)

by Bodhirutchi.

VARUCHA

;

^fgfj;^ Ancient

(Tib.

^^SJ^pg [Jj^ A

S'ra-

of India, author of the

Tridharmaka Hi£KS& commented

s'dstra,

town (now Palodheri or Pelley) in (Mnbhara.

YARUNA

jp)

a disciple of Nag^rdjuna and,

Tuchita.

or Varukatche-

Barukatcheva.

a.

or

native of Radjagriha, descendant of Vais'akha, younger brother of Asamgha, twin brother of Kchuni

(until

thana.

TARDDHANA

195

Tchu

Iha)

-^

on by Samghasena, and translated

(A.D. 391) by Saihgliadeva.

VASUDtYA Brahmanic

^^X

mythology,

^"^

tha

father of Krishna.

The Brahmanic

waters.

of

god

of Leaven, regent of the sea, and, as one of the 8

Lokapalas, West.

guardian

VAS'AVARTI

s.a.

of

the

Paranirmita

lit.

^m^ of the

Brahmanic

patron of Buddhist

now worshipped a

or

-^fl^^fQ

the great richi. 7

^^ Title of a translation (A. D; 384-417) by Kumdradjiv.i, s.a. Dharma mudrd siatra

ftSffifflg

translated (A.

D. 980—1000) by Danapala.

Vas'avarti.

VAS'IBHA

VASUDHARA SCtRA ^||

^

One

richis,

a

priests,

as regent of

VASUKI ^f^:g many-headed. Nagas. lit.

VASUMITRA

>f;^(or

or

A

^g| king of

^)j|gg

star.

VASUBANDHU or '2zfe^^l=T

\S.

^^^g^ Hor^^g ov"'-Mr4i^m^

lit.

OT

-j^^

friend of the world.

(1.)

PART

196

1.

A

native of N. India, converted by Mikkaka ; one of the 500 Arhats; a follower and Sarvastivadah of the author of many philosophical

works

counted

sometimes

;

as successor to Mikkaka and therefore 7th patiiarch (in which case Buddhanandi is

Buddhamitra 8th, and so on); died B. C.

counted 9th,

690. (2.) Name of the president of the 3rd or 4th synod (B. C. 153).

VASUVARMAN

the School

lit.

adherent of the Hinaydna, author of the Tchatur satya

s'astra.

mm

VATAYANA RADJA

Yasa. A philosophical School " the Yinaya texts of which never reached China " a sub-division of the Sarvastivadah (or Sammat^h), founded by Yatsa, a descendant of Yatsu (or by ;

Yasa):

YAYU

YEDA

in the tiniest crack the 7th part of a Sas'aradja.

or

(Tib.

VATSARADJA

lit.

Ud&yanara-

v.

dja.

VATSAPATTANA

Kau-

v.

s'imbi.

YATSARA

^ The

solar year.

See Ayana, Udagayaua, Dakchinayana and Surya.

VATSA

SIJTRA.

traulations,

j^^

viz.

Title

of

2

^^^-^

A. D. 220—280, and

^

^y ^^^^^^^ miitmi rackcha A. D. 265—316.

YATSU

or

Yasu j^

^J^

An

ancient richi.

VATSIPUTRIYAH putriyah

or

Y4sa-

^U^^BU

stop breath-

Rig byed) or

Pt

;

Vadi.

lit.

jj^^g^

Holding one's breath, as

a preliminary condition of entering sam&dhi (and obtaining magic power).

or

V.

Yatsa, or *^® School

of

of dust that lodges

VATI

of

^^*-

Olft-PpR

ing.

An

The atom

or

^^

|Jg

^

explained

knowledge.

g^

[Jg

t?^ or

by

(1.)

^ The

Yeda (never translated into Chinese), viewed by Chinese Buddhists as a heretical work, compiled by Brahma and subsequently by Yyasa (q. v.), j&rst in one book, then in 4 books (see Ayurveda, Radjurveda, Sdmaveda and Atharvaveda) and finally in 25 books. (2.) A Bodhisattva, general (31?^) of the Tchatur Mahdr&djas, worshipped as a Yiharapala.

YEDANA

^

lit

sensation

of the 5 Skandha perception (by the senses) the 6th Niddna.

The second

SMRITY UPAS THANA (P&U. WMan&nu

YJEDANA

197

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DIOTIONABY,

^ g ^ Jg

pasAna)

remember

lit.

the dwelling of sensations is misery. One of the 37 Bodhipakchika. dharma ; one of the 4 Smrity npasthdna, viz. the recognition that all forms of sensation are but so many forms of misery. tliat

VEMATCHITRA ffl^t^g^ of

Asuras,

bottom

residing at the father of

of the sea

;

Indra's wife.

VENUVANA

*t

Od ma)

^

The Karanda vennvaua

park. (q.v.)

(Tib.

with a vihara

*

"

favourite

11-

1^^

% *).

resort'

of

bhuti.

VIBHACHA VINATA on ecWH'^y^'-'^^ "^ work

by

discipline

clesiastical

Manura, translated (A. 489) by Samgliabhadra.

D.

VIBHADJYA VADINAH

^

P|]^M

a School which

lit.

A

subdiscusses distinctions. division of the Sarvdstivadah.

AICHANA H^

^^

or

^

horn (so. of the Elhadga). Epithet of every Pratyeka Buddha, as he lives lonely

lit.

(khadga) like the one-homed rhinoceros.

Vn)EHA

(Tib.

Lus hphags)

jisk

*i^«

S'akya-

-T-

^

(!•)

Abbreviation for

Another and the VETALA SIDDHI gj]. p^ || region near Mathava. 3^ rg The art of obtaining VIDHI The methods emsiddhi (q. v.) by means of performances, magic in ployed incantations and sacrifices Purvavideha.

rauni.

name

^ VIDJATA ^^^

performed over a corpse,

YERAMANI

v.

Pantcha vera-

raani.

VETALA

H

^^

BiH'K'Lrlg

l5^fe^

or ^'^-

(2.)

Vsis'ali

for

lit.

most

or

^p

An

victorious.

epi-

thet of all Buddhas.

^IW> VIDJNA S'ASTRAS gjB^f^ ^'^^

^^'

the Nyaya (orthodox) philosophy, on logic and

Works on dialectics.

demon who

prayer. class of demons dwelling in, and able to quicken, dead bodies. loathes

A

VIBHACHA S'ASTBA |^g ^^im ^

philosophical work

by Katyayani putra, translated (A.D. 383) by Samgha-

VTDJNANA

(Pali.

Vinnana.

Singh. Winyana. Barm. Wignian,

Tib.

Bnam

shes)

|g^

knowledge. (1.) The lOth of the 12 Nidanas, viz. perfect knowledge of the various organs, objects and forms of knowledge^ in their concatenalit.

198

PAKT

and unity.

tion

designation

of

Chadayatana

General

(2.)

the

pitaka

-^ jM

i.e.

of

the

6 organs of knowledge,

viz.

Tchakchur, S'rotra,

Manas.

(3.)

General .designa-

tion of each of the

^yatana or objects

Ghand

Kaya

Djihva,

rana,

-'-'

^

Chadbahya i.

the 6

e.

knowledge,

of

viz-

Rupa, S'abda, Gandha, Rasa

(^

1^

^^^^^^

^*"

spiritual

Pottabha and Dharma. (4.) General designation of each of the Achta vidjSana Ht. the 8 forms of

vitality),

7\^

knowledge, viz. the above Chadayatana with the addition of Klichta

^^ what

a knowledge of

lit.

the

and

mind,

knowledge of the canon (Tripitaka).

written

Dh^rani collection

mantras for (purposes

A

mantras)

ex-

spells

(

of)

books, some of which are included in the Samyukta pitaka, and consisting of dharanis, mantras, vidya mantras, tantras, yoga tantras, and other formularies of supposed mystic,

exorcism.

class of

magic and exorcistic

VTDYA

MATRA

efficacy.

S'ASTRA.

by Vasubandhu (on the Lankavata3

Title of

ra sutra),

treatises

viz.

(1.)

MlMWiWi 508-

D.

-535)

^^^

t'^a^slated (A.

by Bodhirutchi,

by Para-

00 B?

^

Pgf^^I^-p

translated (A.D. 661)

by

Hiuen-tsang,

VIDYA

MATRA

SIDDHI

RATNA DJATI S'ASTRA

m

orcizing, or

for lit.

man-

of (mystic) knowledge. Mystic formulae, said to be derived each from a separate

tras

deity (of the Yoga School) and consisting of translations or, more frequently, of transliterations from Sanskrit (now not understood in China), sometimes also of

ing at

ar lit.

a

or Vidya mantra *!?

syllables

iS^

man as 3

lit.

lit.

pitaka

^^

(A. D. 557—569) martha, and (3.)

defiles

VIDTA

Mantra

of

each

or

I.

which give no mean-

Chang Wen-ming

VIDYA

or

(Itsing).

MATRA

SIDDHI

TRIDAS'A S'ASTRA KARIsophical work by Vasubaudhu, translated (A. D. 648) by Hiuen-tsang, with a com-

meutary

called

Vidya matra

all.

VIDYA DHARA PITAKA

jSL^mM^^

"^^^^ mentary (on the Vidya matra s'astra) Dharmapala, by translated (A. D. 710) by

j$U|||t^

s'astra

by Dhar-

mapala, translated (A. D. 659) by Hiuen-tsang.

SANSKRTT-CHINESE DICTIOKARY.

VIDYA NIRDESA

8'

ASTRA

trans™^ MMfm by 557—569) D. lation of la

(A.

bathing tank and tchang kramana, and to be richly furnished with Btores of clothes, food,

Paramartha.

VIDYA PRAVARTANA S' ASTitle of a TRA mWfS^ Txr nw PUB 557—569)

translation (A. D.

by Paramartba,

VIDYA S'ASTRAS vidya

199

v.

Pantcha

s'astra.

^ ^ Jf

VIGATABHAYA

730th Buddha present kalpa.

The

the

of

bedsteads, mattresses, creature corafoiis Viharas are now built in town and out of town, but solitude and mountain scenery are the favourite surroundings. See also Samgh4rama,

and

all

VIHARAPALA H^fpfH^^g

U^

or

given

Title

to

and tutelary deities Buddhist monasticism.

patrons of

VIGHNA IIJI^II or |^^g VIHARASVAMIN (Tib. Mkhan A S'ramana of .India (origi- P°) Bit fPf S^ ?? ^^

*±

nally a

lire

worshipper),

who

brought to China and translated tlie ^|i ±^ lit. Dhar-

ma

pada

VIHARA

Wflf

H

sutra. (Siara.

Pihan or Vat. Mong. Kiit

H^fpfH

or

explained by ||-

dwelling of the

^ j^

Samgha,

for the peripatetics of priests,

or by

^^

or

cottage of purity,

^

lit.

Karmadana.

VIKALABHODJANA :^ ^^

Tib. Gtsug lag. or Sauma)

lit.

superior of a vihara. Abbot (or abbess). See also lit.

)jg|^ )it. or by /*

Buddhist temple.

B$ -^

rule

im-

xK '^

^

The

6th

flesh.

See S'ik-

novices.

VIKAUTUKA

ffljt-ia^

A

fabulous Bodhisattva, possessed of 108 different names.

iviKRAMADITYA ^i^^

Any

,

for

not at

<^^

chapada.

'

study (or practice) of Buddhism. (2.) The temple within a monastery, as the principal meeting place. (3.) A monasnunnery, tery or which " ought to be built of red sandal wood (tchandana), with 32 chambers (each 8 t^la trees high), with garden, park,

eat

no

eat

lit.

(1.)

place (academy, school or temple) used for regular

lit.

proper hours,

wft* _

by

y OT

^ AQ

lit.

°^

mmm^

|^;[:pj

explained

surpassing the

king of S'ravasti (1000 years after the Nirva na), a lavish patron of Buddhism. sun.

^ j^

VIKRITAVANA the bought park.

200 U N. W. of Cashmere.

of

A the

lit.

vihara, capital

PABT

200

VIMALA

^

(1.)

Drima

(Tib.

jHg or

j^

1.

of VaisdU, contem porary of S*5,kyainuui, said to have visited China.

native

raed)

undefiled.

lit.

of a Bud(daughter of Sagara). A degree of samddhi.

The universe

dha (2.)

VIMALADATTA

vimalakIrtti nirdI:s'a

j^@,(or;f§)

undefiled virtue (orgift). (1.) The wife of S'ubhavydegree of saraduha. (2.)

lit.

A

dhi.

VIMALA DATTA PARIPRIT-

CHTCHHA lations,

vk.

MMW'W

Title of 3 trans-

(A. D.

Title of 6 transla-

viz.

(1.)

A.D. 222-280,

jff^^

by

VIMALAGARBHA J^

A.D. 265-316, 20*

502-557,(5.)

filed friend.

reborn as Bhechadjya radja. (2.) A degree of samddhi.

ghabhadra),

Kas'mira

vimalagran:&tra

s.

^A J^ gg

g^^X lit.

undefiled

S'ramana of Cabul,

expositor of the SarvAstivdda vinaya and teacher of Ku-

Kharachar China (A. D. 406) at

came to and translated 2 works.

liL

S'ramana of

who

fell

dead whilst vowing

VIMALANETRA gr.iiietra

write School,

^Hg

Vimala-

or

Ht pure

^^^A

eye.

(1.) Second son of S'ubhavyuha, reborn as Bhecha-

A

djyasamudgata. (2.) given to S'llgarbha.

VIMALANIRBHASA pure light. Samddhi.

lit.

lit.

undefiled reputation.

Samdown

to

Mahayaua

A

(1.) (2.)

title

^^

degree of

VIMALAPRABHA j^

VIMALAKIRTTI or ^IE6t^ or exp?ained by

650,

a.

Vimalanetra.

VIMALAKCHAS

A

(a follower of

against the

M^

^ft|ijgSg

Djninagapta, A.D. 591.

undefiled receptacle. (1.) eldest son of S'ubhavjuha,

m^radjiva

(3.)

^

by Kumaradjiva, A.D. 384-417, (4.) j^^-:i§^ J^iM by Upa.s'unya, A. D. fflr

lit.

The

eye.

J^^^ ^^|i

by Dharmarakcha,

VIMALAMITRA

541).

Pradjiiarutchi

or

If j^l^g, (2.)

282),

^^^iC& (A.D.

(3.)

tions,

by Hiuen-tsang, A. D.

Dharmarakclia

and

^^^^

(1.)

A. D. 265—316,

StTRA.

^ p^

pure light and brightness A degree of samadhi.

A

fabulous

Buddha

Dri med pahi od).

(Tib.

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIdNARY.

VIMATI SAMUDGHAtIN l^-gr The 6th son

of

^

Tchan-

VIMBASARA

or Yimbis4ra or

TIMOKCH A Vimukti

or or

Yimokha Grol pa)

an

or

Mokoha

or

Mukti

or

lit.

Tib. liberation

^^J^

lit.

the

dyatana (conception of, or dwelling in) liberty. [1.] Moral Kberation (from vice and pas-

by means

of obsei'ving sections of the Pratiluokcha sutra (containing 250 ascetic and monastic precepts). Mental liberation, or [2.] liberty gained gradually by 8 successive intel ectual opera-

sion),

the 8

tions,

A®K

^^**

^^^^^^

^ p^ /& fe ^ * IS fe ^ K

vimokcha,

viz. (a.)

!"•

liberation from (the conception that) notions have both subjective and objective realities corresponding to them,

^^

by the

1^

lit.

liberation from (the

ing to them, lit.

re-

^^:^^^ by the

liberation

(c.)

^^f'^'^

liberation from (the

conception of) any realities whatsoever, whether subjective or objective, (d.) ^4ff^„j|^ lit.

liberation

by the

re-

cognition (dyatana) of absolute

non-existence

lit.

(akintchanya),

liberation

by a

mind (dyatana)

state

of

which there

in

is neither consciousness nor unconsciousness (ndivasam-

djnanasamdjna),

M&MM,

and(h.)^^

"*^ Hberation

by

means of a state of mind (dyatana) in which there is final extinction (nirvana) of both sensation (vedaud) and consciousness (samdjfia). [3.] Myliberty (vimukti) or a dwelling of the mind successively in 8 different localities,

stic

corresponding with the above 8 intellectual operations, viz.

3rdDhydna

the 1st, 2nd and lit.

conception that) notions have indeed no subjective, but have objective, realities correspond-

|5Kro;

ff^jli^^

liberation

(ananta), (1)

(P4li.

Vimutti.

^|&

act),

Jj^

lit.

(e.)

cognition (dyatana) that knowledge (vidjiidna) is unlimited

Bimbisara.

(as

recognition (dyatana) that unreality (dkds'a) is unlimited (ananta),

dra.

201

corresponding with (a.), and (c.) above the Tcha-

(q. V.) (b.)

;

turampa brahmalokas

(q. v.)

corresponding with (d.), (e.), and finally (f.) and (g.) above Nirvdna (q. v.) corresponding with (h.) above. The forgo;

ing Chinese account of Vimokcha differs from that which Buruouf extracted from records of Southern

Buddhism

202

PART

I.

VIMOKCHA MARGA.

Ganes'a (with the head of aa elephant), son of Shiva, god of prudence, remover of ob-

See Tinder Upatichya.

VIMOKCHA PRADJNA EIOHi

H ^Yllj

-^

S'ramana

of

a descendant of

ana,

stacles.

or Vimokchasena g|f

DdyS

the

akya family, translator

(A.

D.

An

(2.)

evil

often confounded nataka.

spirit,

with Vi-

VINATAKAMATRIKA

[gjj.Jg

541) of 5 or 6 works.

VINA

(Tib. Pibang) JjJ.

J|^

the Sarvastivadah, translated (A. D. 445) by Samghavar-

or

ifci^ The Indian or Tibetan

man.

guitar.

VINATAKA

Vinatok)

(Siam.

VINAYA NIDANA

fflit^iSfiansR ^^ ft ^i^ ta ^p (Vinayaka) explained by

J& ft

lit.

lation, A.

(1.)

like

an elephant's trunk), who

probably wayfarers confounded with Vinayaka. (2.) A mountain, the peak of which resembles that demon the 6th of the gold mountains which encircle the Meru, 1,250 yo-

explained

djanas high.

cipline,

stops

D. 378.

by

;

lection

^fy

in isolation, or by

^

tinction (vinas'a), or lit.

to tame.

moral

lit.

lit.

The

Mahayana vinaya ^^^

^

j

brahmanic

deity

^.

See also Vi-

y I N A Y A VIBHACHA SASTRA „^^^^^^^ A commentary to the

^

Vinayapitaka

^ll^^g^ita

Hinayana

under Pratiraokcha and mokcha.

by |ISf^

See Vinaya

^^

vinaya A^

ex-

The precepts of and mo-

VINAYAKA

~kl

^^^^

asceticism

nastic discipline. pitaka.

(1.)

^^^-

of

and monastic dissupposed to have been compiled under the auspices This section of the of Up^li. Chinese canou is now subdivided into

^

col

moralit}'

(Burm. Wini. Tib.

by

lit.

One

of statutes.

consisting of works on ascetic

Dulbai) iB)t^^°^MltS|5 or fiH-j^ explained statutes, or by

^^

^°^

the 3 divisions of the Buddhist canon (v. Tripitaka),

;

VINAYA

^

VINAYA PITAKA

trunk.

elephant's

A deinoQ (with a proboscis

SUTRA

s'lokas),

(in

sanctioned

100,000 the

by

4th synod (B.C. 153).

BANSKPIT-CHINESE DICTIONART.

VINATA VINIS'TCHATA UPALI PARIPRITCHTCHTitle of 2 translations,

B[A.

203

verted on 3 occasions 348,000 persons, whilst life lasted 80,000 years.

VIPASTI BUDDHA SUTRA D. 371-420, and ^^jj^ by Bodhirutchi, A. D. 618 —907.

^

VINGILA

Vinkila

or

ag

rangala

Va-

or

^^

Ancient

^g

The

of Bhichraagardjita kalpa ghocbasvara radja.

VIMTA PEABHA taming the

fj^

A

light.

priest of Diichasana of several s'astras.

;

J^

^

or

of joy.

^ ^ S'ramana lit.

A

^

YIPULA PRADJNA lamati

learned author

^^ An

dom. Buddha.

YIRADATTA

Udya-

of

VIRA

-h

-4--

nendra

kingdom and

The in

river

the

or

Vipasvi

The

manifold

first of

the Sapta

Buddha, the 998th Buddha of the last kalpa, a triya by bii-th, son of

(§^fiS)» ^ ti

ii^it^ive

of

Kchat-

Pandu

Pandupa-

(§g®^t|). who

under an As oka

of

man

hok. Tib.

city

An-

(now

Ganges

(Siam. Virula-

Hphags skyes Ulumtschi

po.

tereltu)

par

lit.

@^

Jf,

or Dji-

Rnam

(Tib.

^^

views.

YIRUDHAKA Mong.

or

strong

between and Yamuna.

Pundjab.

VIPAS'YI

A

VIRASANA HJtHflJ^ Kai-sanah)

^^

or

Name

heroe, demigod.

2 works. Bj^

every

of

a s'rechthin, a contemporary of S'akyamuni.

na, translator (A. D. 582) of

Hyphasis (now Beas)

or Vipuvast wis-

^-gg

bold giver.

lit.

A

extinction

lit.

epithet

cient

VIPASA

the

of

YIPULA (Pali. Veputto) ^j^^y^ A mountain near Kus'a-

j^

VIMTA EUTCHIiJl-jg^^ •^

Title of a

part Mahanidana Sutra. of

garapura.

capital of Andhra.

VINIRBHOGA

^kmr^&

translation

tree,

tS^sM i^ftl by j^

con-

]s\^

^

lit,

increase

of

growth. (1.) A name of Iks vaku, the cruel father of the 4 founders of Kapilavastu. (2.)

Uved

°^ (incorrectly)

(Vaidurya), explained

A

king of Kosala (son

cruel the destroyer of Kapilavastu. (3.) of

Prasenadjit),

PART

204

One

Tchatur Mahdraguardian of the South, king of Kumbhandas, worshipped in China as one of of the

djas,

the 24

His

{^^\

Deva Arya

favourite colour

VIRUPAKCHA pak.

Tib.

Mong.

Sain

blue.

is

(Siam. ViruMigraibzang.

bussu

nidiidu)

I.

a means magic power. as

viRYAsfiNA

A

priest

of

of

obtaining

n^mmmM BhadraviMra,

taught Hiuen-tsang (about A.D. 640).

wlio

VIRYENDRIYA YIS'AKHA

v.

Yirya.

Yais'dkha.

V.

YIS'ECHAMATI if ,^The son of Tchandra

surya

5th pra-

dipa.

plained by

^g^

or

@|J^ YIS'iCHATCHINTA BRAHMA PARIPRITCHTCHHA.

wicked or vile eye. or by *ttS3£ lit. mixed talk, or by

lit.

SS sundry

One

^^^'

'fe I'M

colours

'*^^^

(rupa).

^^ (1.)

Tchatur Maharddjas, guardian of the West, king of Nagas. His colour-is in red. Ho is worshipped China as one of the 24 of the

Deva Arya (^:^). (2.) Another name for Mahes'vara or Rudra (Shiva).

YIRTA

^Pali.

Title of

3

translations,

viz.

Dharmarakolia, A.D. 286.

(2.)

Kuraaradjiva, A. D. 402,

(3.)

Bodhirutchi, A. D. 517, and of a commentary 'l^

^^

bandhu,

translated (A. 531) by Bodhirutchi.

D.

Wiraya. Singh.

Wirya)^Hj.[.|IJ^or^^|p YISICHTA TCHARITRA Jor tJ^j^ lit. zealous advance. ^y {^) A Bodhisattva who Energy, as the 3rd of the 7 Bodhyanga, the 4th of the 10 Paramita, the 3rd (Viryabala) of the 5 Bala, and the 2nd (Yiryendriya) of the 5 Indriya.

rose out of the earth

before

S'akyamuni,

YISTIRNAYARTI The realm Buddha.

of

;;|^

^§

S'ubhavyuha as

YIRYARDDHIPADA (Singh. VIS'UDDHASIMHA iii}t;5J^[?g Wiriyidhipada) Mjgi] lit. ""' wmf- ^ ^^1ft the step of energy. Energy the 2nd of the 4 Riddhipada,

m

lower

(A.

Mahay ana

D. 740) School.

of

the

205

SANSKRIT-CHINESE DICTIONAKI.

TCHARITRA VIVADAS'AMANA S'ASTRA of ^ philosophical iB] if

VIS'UDDHA The ^^

^

^

companion

work by Nagardjuua, translated (A. D. 541) by Vimok-

Vis'ichta tcliaritra.

YIS'YABHU 3£1^ ^. ffl

ffljt^jf^

by

explained

f^i"

ffiJt

cliapradjna.

^^ VIVARA ^^ One

(Tib.

apparition

lit.

of

Yarious transformations, or by tjjg:i£lit- all beings

M—

M:VARTTA kalpa kappa.

or beings.

independent,

everywhere

by -^^J]^ The last of

all

lit-

galab)

wakarmma) or

•g-g*j5hgg laandicraft.

rain

all

VIS'VAMITRA (Tib. Kun gyi

(in

^^^

An

teacher

the

of

yamuni.

VITASTI The

or Kaus'ika bches; Hj^^

ancient richi^

^^

32,000th yodjana.

Sindh.

lotus

See Kalpa.

I

I

I

VIVARTTA SIDDHA KALPA (Pali. Vivattatthahi kappa. /[i:

Mong. Oroschichoi galab)

^

lit.

the

stationary

A

period of 20 kalpas kalpa. (succeeding a Vivar^ta kalpa),

when sun and moon

rise out

infant S'ak-

of the water, whereupon, in consequence of the food eaten

a span,

by human beings, the difference of sex arises, then heroes (beginning with Sammata) arise, the 4 castes are

lit.

pai-t

VITCHAVAPURA

^|S

floods,

there

evolve the rupadhdtu, kamabeings, all dhatu, human other sentient beings, the tchakravalas, meru, the 10 highest mountains, the regions of demons, the oceans, all jewels and magic trees.

Brahmanic cosmogony) who, transformed as an artist, went to Maudgalyayana with a Traiyastrims'as to take likeness of Buddha and then carved the first statue.

Toktachoi kalpa

the

arise worlds, one out of each flower, and in each world successively

sorts of

creator

clouds,

flowers,

explained by

lit.

lit.

The period of during kalpas, small which, after the evolution of

fflJj^JJ^I^^

The

J^ ^

(Vivatta

20

(Singh. Wis-

%^'^f^^

Mong.

^

of formation.

the 1000 Buddhas of last kalpa. The 3rd of the Sapta Buddha, bom a Kchattriya, who converted 130,000 persons, when life lasted 10,000 yeare.

YlS'VAKAPiMAk

Dkhrigs pa)

quadrillion.

The ancient

of

a

^

HJt "^ capital of

formed, social Tchakravarttis

Buddhas

rale.

life

evolves,

finally and See Kalpa.

PART

206

YEIDJI

^

^^

(Pali. Vaddji)

^

or Samvadji

of

Brahma, compiler

Urrdha-

v.

the

of

Veda.

f^ f^ VYtJHA RADJA

Ancient kingdom, N. of the Ganges, S.E. of Nepanl.

VRIDJISTHANA

I.

^jgj;

A

(1.)

Bodhisattva of the retinue of S'4kyammii. (2.) A degree of samadhi.

sthana.

YRIHASPATI

Gza

(Tib.

Y.

pliur

^ACHTIVANA jp The planet

Jupiter.

YRIHATPALAS

(Singh.

or ixh

We-

happala. Tib. Hbras bu tch-

m "F M II Thej» * °^'

^^)

vast

lit.

12th

merit.

Brahmaloka; the 3rd region of the 4th Dhyana, where lasts

life

500 great kalpas.

VYAKARANA ston

pa)

(Tib.

Lund du

Sj:|:W^iS$lJli

m mD^m Works which Bft

^'

un

«''

^^•)

contain pro^i^ gP\ regarding

phecies

the destiny of saints.

(2.)

grammar

or

l^j

traced

(^0^|e|^

back

to

Indra

and

^i|

lit.

the

fg

^fl forest

of

where

sc.

staff,

(^

YADJUR VEDA ;^^^ IE

°^^

or

^

"^^'^'^^

^

JlSl.fm the Veda, a liturgy for sacri-

fices.

manic

^

or 1=]

Brah-

for

which

sacrifices,

Buddhism substituted

obla-

tions (pudja).

Brahma.

(Singh. Yaka. VYAKARANA KAUNDINYA YAKCHA Jak. Tib. Gnod sbyin)

Kaundinya who received the instruction (from Buddha viz. that a Buddha is too spiritual to leave any material relics behind). An Arhat, to be reborn as Samanta prabhasa. See under K&undiuyn.

VYASAJlgp^or

«

the (bamboo) staff took root, with which a Brahman in vain endeavoured to measure the constantly increasing height A forest near of S'akyamuni. Radjagriha, on (mount) Yachtivanagiri ;^ Jj), the Djayaeena. of abode the

|£ YADJNA g|

by Panini,

Sanskrit

of

A

jkjh

J^tflUl

A lit. the richi who expanded (the Yeda). One of the Sapta Tathagata, grandson

^^ by jS ^

or

^^

lit.

lit.

Siam.

^^

^^^ explained

hurtful, or

dai-ing,

or

by

by

^g

^^^

valorous. A class of de(the retinue of Kuv^ra or Vais'ravana), who devour lit.

mons

men, and, when moving resemble

shooting

fast,

stars

or

comets.

YAKCHA KRITYA gg

A

class of

^^'^

demons, who

207

8ANSKBIT-CHINESE DICTIONABT.

have the appearance of Yakchas and the power of Krity as.

YAMA

(Siam. Phaja jam. Tib. Gchinrdje. Mong. ErlikKhan) or (or

^0g ^^^^ Mor^ljorjj^) ^or^ by ^^ ^ explained

lit.

a

division of time, or by #^ipr

the twin rulers (Yaraa and Yami) or the twofold ruler (being both judge and criminal), oi^ by >g jj^ lit. re-

a demon pours into Yama's mouth boiling copper (by way of punishment), his suborreceiving the same dose at the same time, until

dinates

their sins are expiated,

he

will

when

be reborn as Samanta

radja {M,

^).

YAMADAGNI j:g0i^;^ll| One

of the 7 ancient richi.

lit.

straining (evil doers). (1.) The Aryan lord of the day, his twin-sister Yami (queen of night) who opens to mortals the path to the West. (2.)

In

later

Brahraanic

my-

thology, one of the 8 Lokapala, guardian of the South and ruler of the Yama devaloka (q. v.), also judge of the dead. (3.) In Buddhist mythology, the regent of the Narakas, residing South (yamas) of outside the Djarabudvipa, Tchakravalas, in a palace of

He was copper and iron. originally a king of Vais'ali, who, when engaged in a bloody war, wished he were master of hell, and was accordingly reborn as Yama in together with his 18 hell, generals and his army of 80,000 men, who now serve him in hell as assistant judges, jailors and executioners. His sister (Yami) deals with female culprits. But three times ["HT

Bi yama)

in every 24 houra

YAMA DEVALOKA or

*I;2M^

lit.

time, or

:^^^

explained by

Mp

Jfegi^

lit.

by

heaven of good time (where there is no change of day and night). The 3rd Devaloka, above Traiyastrims* as, 160,000 yodjanas above Meru, with a circumference the

of 80,000 yodjanas. Life lasts

there 2,000 years, but 24 hours on eai"th are equal to 200 years there. See Yama.

YAMANTAKA

(Tib.

HShiva ^

gched)

Gchin

^

@,

rjei

An

epithet of (s.a. Mahes'vara or Rudra), as " destroyer of

Yama."

YAMUNA B|?

mi^m

or

A tributary of the Ganges

the Jumna.

YAS'ADA

or Yas'as or Yads*aputra (Tib. Ja shei ka) Jfj?

-^R-^

A

native of Kos'ala,

Ananda, a leader 2nd synod (A. D. 443).

disciple of

at the

YAS'ASKAMA ;^/g of fame (yas'as).

An

lit.

seeker

ambitious.

PART

208 but thoughtless, Varaprabha.

disciple

of

(Singh. Tasodhara dewi. Siam. Phirapa. Burm. Yathandara. Tib. Grags dzin ma) or Yas'ovati

JP^ or

variegated,

lit.

150

Ganges,

S.

U.

W.

of

Vais'ali.

YAS'ODHARA

^M

I.

by

" the mother of Rahula, also called Gopa." The (second name of the) legitimate wife who, after of S'akyamuni, giving birth to Rahula, enter-

monastic life and is to re-appear as Buddha Ras'mi s'ata sahasra pari purna dh-

YODJANA

Yudzana.

(Burm.

Singh. Yosj.ma)

g^^||^ or l^Jil|5°^'S^ A measure distance, variously computed, as equal to a day's march [4,650 feet], or 40 or 30 or 16 U [i.e. 33| or 10 or

of

5^ English miles].

YOGA

Thig

(Tib.

ed by jgH

le

or

RnaL

contemplation*

lit.

ed

vadja.

YAS'OGUPTA jp^lg^ or A foreign Sraraana,

^^

(A. D. 561—578). with Djnanagupta, of some 4 works,

translator

YAVA 5p^

^ The

*^^

^}^-

(^ ^^'^^^

2,688,000th barley. of) part of a yodjana.

YAVANA or Yamana

dvipapuia

Yawana

or Yavadvipa (Pali. or Yona)

P0||^?jflg

the

island

mana, or or

The

3P

lit.

kingdom

gp^Jg

^ ll

of Ya(Yamani)

C^ava dvipa).

island of Java, deseribed

Fah-hien and Hiuentsang) as peopled by Brahmans and other heretics. (by

YODHAPATIPURA dharadjapura lit.

or

Yud-

||g^ (orIf:)pg[

the State of the combat-

ant lord

(or

kingdom and

king).

Ancient

city near

the

mutual

relation of sphere, practice and results, with the note " the first of this trio refers to the heart, the 2nd to [doctrinal] principles, the 3rd to the 3 degrees of saint-

ship," or lit.

by

mutual

^P^^IJi

relation of

[mudra], mouth

mind

hand

[tantra]

and

The

ancient practice of ecstatic meditation obtaining of [as a means spiritual or magic power]! revived by the Yogatcharya vulgarly (q. V.) School, and abused for purposes of exorcism, sorcery and jugglery. [yoga]-

YOGAS' ASTRA s.

a.

Yogatcha-

rya bhumi s'astra.

YOGATCHARYA (q.

the of

V.)

who

theory ecstatic

Yoga).

Rnal

has

mastered

and

practice

meditation

(v.

or

^ftlgp

[2.]

m-MU Maha

(Tib.

"'

tantra).

±^

t'"-

The Yoga

or

209

SAlNSKRIT-CHINESE dictionakt.

YogatchArya or Tantra or which Mahdtantra School, Samantabhadra for claims its

founder.

this School

The teaching is

of

from

derived

Toga system (a deistic branch of the Samkhya) of

the

PatandjaU

[B. C.

200—150],

who taught

(samadhi) might be reached, characterized by there being neither thought nor annihilation of thoughts ing of sixfold

whence would with ment

ra and mental concentration upon one point with a view to annihilate thought, whence

tsang's

to

make

one's

body

lighter

heavier smaller or [3.] (aniraan) or [4.] larger (mahiman) than anything in the world, and [5.] to roach any place (prapti) or [6.] to assume any shape (prakamya), also [7.] to control all natural

(laghiman) (gariman),

laws

or

(is'atva)

[2.]

and

[8.]

to

make everything depend upon oneself

at

all

(vas'itva),

Eiddhij. On this basis, but in harmony with the leading ideas Mah&yana School, the of

pleasure of

will

(v.

Asamgha compiled (A.D. 550) the mystic doctrines Yoga School, which

of

his

taught that by means of mystic formularies (tantras) or litanies

(dharanis)

or

spells

reciting of the which should be accompanied

(mantras),

by music and

cei-tain

tortions of the fingers ra), a state of mental

dis-

(mudfixity

and

(jog^),

endow-

result

supernatural miracle-working power. This

Yc^a

result the Achta Mahasiddhi (8 great powers of Siddhi), viz. the ability. [1.]

consist-

bodily

happiness

mental

abstract meditation to be reached by means of moral consecration to Is' va-

would

and

(or Tantra or Mantra) system was made known in China (A.D. 647) by Hiuen-

translation

the

of

Yogatcharya bhumi s'astra (q.v.), on which basis Amoghavadjra (A D. 720) established the Chinese branch of the Yoga School which was pochiefly by the pularized labours of Vadjrabodhi (A.D.

732).

BHUMI

YOGATCHARYA S'ASTRA

A

Jll

tl gU

^

:te

work by Asamgha (derived

from Maitreya), tbe textbook of the Yogdtcharya School, translated (A. D. 647) by with a comHiueu-tsang mentary by Djinaputra.

^^OGI

^SR bodily

A

state of

and

mental

(1.)

sixfold

happiness as the

of

result

meditation.

fixity of ecstatic

(2.) The devotee (s.a. Yogdtcharya) who has attained to that state and has there-

fore

YUGA age.

magic power. (Tib. Dus)

^

an

lit.

The 1000th part

of

a

Kalpa.

YUGAMDHARA.

mB""'^

(^'

(1.)

ft)

^^

^

\^t

PABT

210 or

'^ ijj

40,000 yodjanas high.

(q. v.), lit.

a monntain resting

on a pair (yuga) sc. ou Meru and Tchakravdla, with the note, " its peak is perforated in two places." The 1st of the 7 concentric mountains wJiich

I.

surround

the

Meru

I39D OF

(2.) jf|u

holding,

^Name lit.

and a magic

adding of

formula (tantra) of the Yoga School.

YUKA

^

lit.

a louse.

7th part of a Yava.

PABT

I.

The

PART

—

II.

:o:

A PALI VOCABULARY. [Note.— Those

Pfi.Ii

Abhassara Abhassaras Abhidliana

terms which coincide with their equivalents in Sanskrit are here, as in the whole work, omitted.]

1 ••

Abhiuna Adhimutti Adjatasattn Adjita Adjita kesa karabali

Aggivessayana Akanistaka

Amitodana AnatatthaAnepida

Apramaua Aranna kangga Ariya

Asamkheyya Asangasatta

Asava samkhaya Asoka Assakanna

1 1 3

4 4 5

5 6,50 6

11 12 12 1.5

15 17 19 19 21 20 21

Assulakunu Atappa Attha Attangga magga Bala phutudjdjana

Bhaddha Bhaddha kappa Bhaddaji

Bhagava Bhanta Bhikklm Bodhisatto

Dharama Dhammagutta Dhainraapada

Dhammauu passan4 Dhamma vitchaya

81 22 122 97 28 29 29 30

30 29 31 34 43,122 44 45 47

46

Dibbasota Dibba tebakkhu

51 51

Ghana

60

Ghedjakabo

61

PilRT

212

130 131 131

Iddhi Iddhipado Iddhippa bhedo ludrayas Isadhara Kadjanghele

65 65 67

Kakusanda

-T?

70 68 73

Kapilavatthu

Kappa Kassapa Kathi Kayarupa passana

77 75 155 69

Khanda K-onagamana

74 80 72 83 68

Kosambi Kusindra Lata Madjdjadesa

Mahakappa

Mahaparinibbana sutta---87 91

Mahinda Manussa

96 102 92 101 103 104 105 109 109 105 122 14 119 121

Masaragalla

Metteyyo TVlutta

!Nagasena

Namo Naudiyavatta

Nibbdna Niramanaratti

Niraya Nirutti

Opapatika

Panna Pannendriya Paranirmita Wasawart Parassa tchetopariy 4 yanana Pasenadi Passadhi PatibhAua Patiekan Patisambhida Patthana 1

i

. • •

11

..

iig

PMtchittiya PhatidesaniyA

118,123 122

Phatimokha sutta Piadassi Pitakattaya Piti

Pottaban

Pubbeai vasanugatamndnein j )

Pathudjdjana

Radjagaha Sadabala Saddau

Saddhamma Saddindriya Sagala

Sakka

Saman Sakadagarai

Samadhi india Sdmanera Samato Sambodjhana Samkassa ••• Saramadjiva

Sammaditthi

Saramakamanta Sammdprathana

Sammasamadhi Sammasambuddha Samra^samkappa Sammasati Sammavatclia Sararaaydydmo Samvattakappa

Saukha Sanuana

122 20 180 123 119 ^no 123 127 156 132 132 156 134 134 157 134 140 167 145 34 143 145 145 145 145 145 145 146 146 146 145 144 143 142

Sanvattatthahi kappa •••146

J

Patto

I.

121 122 122 123 122 188 117

gamana

182 149 156 156 Sati 156 Satindriya Sattadhikarana samatha 152 167 S4vako

Savaiia

Sariputta Satara sati patthana

PAIJ VOCABULARY.

Sdvatthi

Sekkhiya Siddhattu

Sikkhapdda Sinhahana kabana Sota

Sotdpan Sotthika

Sunna Suriya Sutta Suttavada

Suvanna SuvattLika TamaJitti

Tavatinsa

Tchakkhun Tchankama Tchatur Maharajika Tchetiya Tchintchi

157 134 150 153 154 159 159 157 Ig4 155 165 152 166 167 169 173 171 173 174 171 173

Thera Upatissa Vaddji Vadjira

Varcha Vassa Veputto Vesaliya

Vibharo

Vimokha Vinnana Vivatta kappa Vivattatthalii

Wappa Wasawarti

Wedandnupasana Wiraausi pada Wiraya Wisakha mdtavi

Yawana

END or PART n.

213 159 188 206 20 I95 194 203 192 192 201 197 205 205 189 115 196 100 204 192 208

PART m.

A SINGHALESE VOCABULARY. [Note.

—Those Singhalese terms which coincide with their equivalents in Tali or Sanskrit are here, as in the whole work, omitted.]

Abhidharama Abhignyawa Aggidatta Ajasat Ajita

Akasananchayataua Akintchannyayatana

Amba Anagami Angotra sangi Anguttara nikayo Auotatta

Antahkalpaya Arya Arya ashtangika margga

Asankya Asoka Assagutta Assaji

Asur

Aswakamna

••!

3

77 4 5 174 174 65 11 5 5

Aupapatika

Awidya Awiha Awichi Ayatana

Bagawa

Bhawa Bhikchu Bimsara Bodliimandala Bodhiaat

12 68 17 97 19

Bowdyanga Buddbadharmma

20

Damba Damba diwa Dewa

21 21 21 21

Buddhasetra Cusinana Cusinara

Dewadaho Dewadatta

14 27 27 27 201 30 31 31

32 33 34 35 26 37 80 80 51 51 42 42 42

PART

Dewala Dewaloka Dewi Dhagobah

42 42 43 160 43

Dharmma Dighanikayo Diksangi Dipankara Ekabhyoharikas

5 5

50 56 57 58 58 59 60 162 60 61 61 65 101 19 175

G^udhan Garunda Gautama Gayakdsyapa

Ghanan Ghatikara Gliosika

Gihi Grahapati Iftadliara

Isipatana

Kala dewala Karmaja

Kasyapa Kayan

73,85

75 70 74 74 77

Kimbulvat,

Kondanya Kosamba Kosol

Lakhan

...81

Lichawi

82 84 87 81

Mahabrahmas

Mahanama Maliapurushu lakshana

Mahindo

..91

Majjhima nikayo

5 92 5 99

Maitri

Medum

sangi

Moriyanaga Mugalan

Ndga Newasanyana Niranjara

Okkaka Pachiti

Pancha abtgnya

••

,

84 102 174 104 65 118 113

m.

215

Paribrajikas

Pase Buddha Pasenadi Passana Patara Paticha samuppdda Patidesani dhamma

Phassa Pitakattayan

Poega Poya Pragnyawa Pratisambidha Pritija

Punna Purnna Purwa wideha Rabat Rajagalia nuwara

Revato Sakradagami Sakwalagala

hq 123 121 I88 117 122 122 119 118 121

124 119,121 122

123 125 28 126 I6 127 loi 134 172 135

Sakya Samaner gauinnaiise-.-'.-157 Sambhuta Sauavasika •••146 Samgbadisesa 142 Samkantikas 147 Sainpati 134 Samyakajiwa 145

Samyak drishti Samyak kalpanawa Samyak pradhana Samyaksamadbi

Samyak

siti

Samyakwyagaraa Sangala Sangalasivura Sangsara Sanjawi

Sannya Sanyut sangi Sanyutta nikayo

Sardhawa bala Sardhawa indra Sati indra

145 146 145 145 146 145 134 143 147 77 142 5 5 156 156 156

216

SINGHALESE VOCABULARY.

Seriyut

Sekra Sewet Singhahanu Smirti

Sotan

Sowan Srawaka Subhakinho Sudarsana Sudassa Sadassi

Sudhodana Sujata

Sukkattana Suprabodha Tavutisa

Tchandidhi pada Tchaturmaharajika Tchittidhi pada

1^8 134 157 154 156 159 159 157 161 161 161 162 162 28 151 164 178 175 174 176

177 178 180 183 187 188

Tissa

Trisuawa Tunpitakaka

•

Tusita

Upasikawa Uruwelaya Utnrukura

189 53 77 39 206

Veluvana Wadhiu-a

Wedana khando Weliappala

Wesamuna Wingana WiiTa Wisakha Wisala

Wiswakarmma Yaka Yasodhara

END OF PART

III.

-lOS ...174,197 •

204 77,192

192 205 206 208

PART

—

IV.

:o:

A SIAMESE VOCABULARY. Amaraka jana thavib Anodatasa Aralang Assakan Awichi Batkeo inthauan

Bupha

vitlie

thavib

Cliakiavan

Dapha Davadung Dusit Himaphanfc

Jak Kabillaphot Kalasuta Karavik Kliong ka

Khrut Kinon Laiiguti

Lokavithu

MahadapLa Maliakab Mahaioniva

Mak

•....

Matxiina prathet ISJarok

Nenor

luksit

Paranimit Phaja jam Phaja man

Phakhava Phattakala

15 12 16 21 27 125 126 172

169 178 183 63 206 70 67 71

57 58 76 143 82 122 68 88 97 85 105 157 115 207 97 30 29

Phimpa

208

Phra Phra Phea Phra Phra

165 73 58 69 77 92 65 35 199 37 181 130 157 58 141 167 145 161

athithi

kasop

kodom Kona kham Kakusom

Phrai

Phras in

Phrom Pihan Putha ket Ratana trai Roruva

Samanen Samanokodom Sanxipa Sukhato

Sumraa samphutto Suthat Tliatarot

Thavib

Thepa kumphan Traiphum Traipidok

Tschok

khiinbalafc

Tsin thon

Udorakaro thavib Vat Vetsuvan Vinatok Virulahok

Virupak

Xam

END OF PART

IV.

puthavib

48 56 79 177 182 72 65 189 142,199 193 202

203 204 51

218

PART

—

V.

:o:

A BURMESE VOCABULARY. Baranathee Duzzaraik Dzedi

Kium Magga Manh Mar Mat

Miemmo Migadawon

Namau Nat Neibban Niria

Pathanadi

Phungee Ptetzega Pitagat Prachadi Racior rathee

Badzagio

Rahan Raoula

394 56 171 142 97 97 97 97 163 101 104 102 109 105 121 157 123

118 160 130 127 16 127

157 117 134

Scieu Thabeit

Thakagan

135

Thakia Thakiamuni

Thanga

-.

Tharanagon Thariputra Thati pathan Thawatthi

Theddhat Thingan Thoodautana

•

Thoot Toocita

Tsanda Tsekia wade Wignian Wini

Yatana zeugyan Yatliandara

Tudzana

END OF PART

Y.

•

135 142 182 148 156 157 150 143 162 165 183 175 172 197 202 173 208 208

PART

—

VI.

:o:

A TIBETAN VOCABULARY. 6

Akara Amurliksan Ani Bab dvang phyugh Bandi Bargyi bskalpa Bdosogs

32 115 157 68 65 10 Bdud rtsi 11 Bdiid rtsi zas 97 Bdudsigtohan Blia rdje sems dpar snang 191 28 Bhach bah 46 Bharana Bhu ram ching pa) ^g hphags skyespo 55 Bliudh rtsi zas 186 Bon po 36 Bram ze 151 Brgjti bjin 68 Bskalpa 68 Bskalpa bzan po 68 Bskolpa ngan po 68 Bskalpa tchenpo 151 Btsan btchos 30 Btsham Idan das ••• 92 Byamps pamgon po Byanggyi sgra misnan •••189 32 Byang teliub Byang tchub sems dpa-- 34 193 Bye brag pa 23 Cen resig 92 Chamra 54 Chang chang chu Chargii Ins pag dwip •••126 153 Chel 161 Chintou mthong ba •

•

•

J

Chinton parlegs rtogs pa- -164 Dehalpoikap 127 170 De bjin gshegs ba Dga bo 105 Dea Idan 183

Dge dun gji du khang.-121 Dge rgyas 161 157 Dge sbyoDg 31 Dge slong 32 Dge slong ma 187 Dge snen 116 Dge tchhung Dgon pa 15,143 Dgra btshom pa

16 48 51

Dhitika

Djambu daip Djambugling

Dknrpo

••

Dkhrigs pa

Dkon ratchog gsum Dmang rigs Dngos grab Dodpai khams Dons Drima med Dri med pahi od

Du byed Du dyed Du khang Du ses Dul bai

Dus Dvango

Dzam ba

la

Gchien rdje Gchien rdje gched Gdol pa

•

•

51 191 205 142,1 81 162 152 69 141 200 200 72 144 121 142 202 209 65 51 207 207 175

220

PART

Gdung

160 161 58 Geoutam 127 GLiaisres Ghianhphruldvangbyed 115 118 Ghru hdzin 167 Gji sroung 159 Gnas brtau Gnas gisang mahi Iha •••162 206 Gnod sbyin 46 Gobharana Gou lang 155 Grags dzin ma 208 58 Grobai rigs drug •201 Grol pa Gsal rgyal 121 166 Gser 69 Gser thub Gsungs sugags 96 163 Gtsan gns Gtsug lag 199 183 Gtsug tor 162 Gyir nom snaugba Gyimg drung-167 Gza phur bu 206 •167 Gzag sang Gzugs 131 Gzngs kyi khanis 132

rten Gred rgyes •••••

Gzugs raed pai khams •17 Gzugs tshau sniug ^x) •32 206 Hbras bu tchhe

Hdod pa Hdjam dpal Hdjam dvyaDg Hdun pa 'tchan Hkhitigs pa Hkorlos sgyur bai Hkorvalidjigs

Hkor yug Hlandshin

Hopame Hphags skyes po Hphrog ma Hphruldgab Htcharpo

97 94 94 175 7

172 77 172 42 8

VI.

Ja shei ka

Kachya

priyas

Kaushika

Khambu Khams gsum Khor ba Khorlo

Klu

Kun ches Kaundinya Kun dgah bo Kun gyi belies Ladag Lag na rda Laksh

rdje

Legs hongs

Leu ncik cir hongha ba Lha Lha hibu mo Lha ma yin Lha min ••• Lha yub Lhas byin Llmng bsed Lidschawji

207 74 66 164 177 147 171 102 5 11 205 81

190 81 167 134 42 15 21 21

42 42 117,

82

43 Los krims Lund du ston pa 206 Ltoh phye tcheu po 92 Lus hphags 191,197 12 Ma dros pa Mah hgags pa 13

Mame Marig pa Marme mzad

Ma

sskjess dgra

Mdo Mdo

sde dziu

Mdzod spu Mgon med zas sbyin Mig draar Mig mi bzang

Miham

tschi

203

Mitcheba

62 109 183

Mklian po Mnan yod

Mka

Iding

99 27 50

4 165 152 188 12 13 204 76 27 58 199 157

221

TIBETAN VOCABULARY.

27

Mnar med Mos pa

4

Motih dgalyi Michio gsum

86 182 121

bii

Mtchod khang 160,171 Mtchod rten 177 Mustegs tchah 101 Mutig 105 Myalba 20 M3'a gnan med pa Mya Dgan las Ldas pa 85 85 Nag po tchen po •

Kama Nan thos Nap po Ndjig i-tengyi Nergyal

Ngaug zen Nid

rghial

Nima

'

'

NiraaiguDg Njandu jodpa Nub kyi va lang spyod Nye dgali vo Nye Tar khor

Od bsal Od dpag med Odma Odsrung Odsrung tchen po

•

104 157 19 82 188 30 148 165 83 157 15 187 187 •

•

116 8 397

...

..73 ••

..85

Od tchhung Og min

116

Oye sbas Padma byung gnas

187 111 101 194 113

...6

Padsskor Pak tchhu Pan shen Pdaldan Phaggs pa lama-'" Phothisath

Phreng thogs Phung bo Phyir mi hong ba Phyir mi Itog pa

Eangsbyedkyibulhagsp- U g^ yod J 123 Rangs sang dschei 194 Rdje hurig3 20 Rdohi snid po 190 Rdo rdje Rdzuhphrulgyirkangpa 131 176 Rgya nag 168 Rgya spos Rgya tchen bjihi rigs •174 81 Rgya tcher rol pa 118 Ri potala 196 Rig byed 163 Rirap chunpo 189 Rlangs pa 208 Rnal byor 208 Rnal pa 203 Rnam par gzigs Rnam par snang mdzad- 192 197 Rnam shes 193 Rnam thos kyi bu Rnga byangs Idan pa ••58 21 Rta thai 108 Rten brd Rten tching hbrell ^22 barbhyur ba 80 Rtsa mtchogh grong 60 Satshoma ••••• 37 Sangs rgyaskyi zing Sangs rgyas rabs bdun.-147 148 Saradwatuby 118 Schaza 65 Sciol darin 180 Sde snod gsum •

)

•

Semstchanhdutchosmed 19 154 Sengghe hghgram

.-34

Serskya ghrong

•

•

Rabhbyor Rang byung

.28

•176

Phyag rdor

202 161 168

Pibang

58

•113 •190

•

..11

•

.23

70 49 143 chen Sgra Sgra gtchan hdsin .127,128 162 Sgra snan 170 Sgrol ma

Sgom pa

PART

222

Sgyu

rtsal slies

kyil

buiing liplmr Shakja tlmbpa Sida

Sindhou Sing ga gliu Skah thub Shar ma rgyal •

Skye mtched Skyil mo krung Snag kyi theg pa

Snama

•

Snyon po

135 148 155 154 81 170 124 178 117 175 39 188 169 156 191

Snoms par hdjag pa -141 Spong byed Sprin raed Sprul ba

Spyan rasgzigs Srenika Srin boi diu Srung po yahi sde

Stong pa nyid

Sum

j

Sharu by

Skngsum Skya nar gyi bu Skye ba bzi

-.n

VI.

192 11 108 23 32 128 26

12,164

•178

tclm rtas gsura

Tchad med od Tchu Iba Tchu wo odsrnng Ther bhum Thig le Thor tchog

Thuug po Tog maisangas

I'gyasl

knntub zangyo Trang srong tsieu po Tsa dus Tsandan Tsbaugs Tshangs hkhor Tshangs patchen po Tsoug kha pa Tsordjio sen

Waranasse Yul bhkor srung

Yum Zas dkar Zas gtsan Zlava

END OF TART

VI.

ma

15 195 102 27 208 183 155 j.,

J

19 145 172 35 35

84 163 29 194 48 99 163 163 172

PART

VII.

:o:-

A MONGOLIAN VOCABULARY. 69 194 162 21 117 123 193 60 135

Altan tchidaktchi, Araudaria Arighou idegetLu Assiiri

Baddir BiiTid,

Bisman

tegri

Buraiga

Burchan bakchi

Bussudum chubilghani erkeber Cbasalaug oughei uii

..115

nom

20

kaghan

155 154 145 142 16 16

Chida Cbilda

Chogbossum galab Cbubarak Cbutuktu Daini daruksan

Doroua

oulara dzil

boyetow dip

•106

•••)

40 68 49 144 23 207

Dsang lun

Dumdadu Dyan

galab

Ebderekoi galab Ergetu khomsin Erlik khan

35 68 85 31 73

Esruu tegri Galab Gascib Gelong Gerel zakiktchi

Ghassalang etse augkidl shirakasan [ Ghassalang ngei nohmlu

-.^q

.„

1

Goodam

58

Gourban aimak saba Horyik

Khurmusda Kut

tegri

143,199

Lampa

S3 102 174 143 92 128

Lus Macharansa Majak Maidari

Mangga Mapamdalai Margisii'i amoge langa] ouile duktchi

••••

Maschi baya suktchi ergethu

Mohdohton Nadi kathaba Nat Naritzara

Ogha

djitou arealan

Orchilong ebdektchi Orchilong tetkuktchi Oroschichoi Galab Oi-tschir

Ovoro torolkitu Pratikavud Rachiyau ideghetu Raholi

j

93

29 85 90 70 73 77 127 65 65

Jeke charra, Jeke kii Kabilik Kasjapa Kerkessundi Khan kubakhur Khurmusda Kuchika

'

khan Gobi

•••180

Riddhi chubilghan

12

•32 •115

189 102 102 104 154 77 48 205 190 123 123 55 128 130

A MONGOLIAN VOCABULARY.

224

Sabssarum Saghoratw Sain bussu nidiidii Schabi Schari Schakin iin arslan

Schanrak Schigamuni Schimnus Sidda Sonoschoyabui Ssava jirtintchu

Ssu wurghan Ssiima

Summer

oola

68 68 204 157 149 139 157 135 97 154 157 134 160 143.199 163

Tamu

105 187 Tchikhola aktchi Tegiis bajasseno langtu 183 42 Tegri 42 Regri oktiga Teguntchileu ireksen •170 Todorchoi ilaghaksan •121 205 Toktachoi galab 32 Tschibaganza Tsoktsasuu dshiriiken •••32 187 Ubascbi

Ulumtchi toreltu

Utu Vimaladjana un kiindi Zogoza

END OF PART VIL

203 192 127 117

PART

VII.

— — :o:

A JAPANESE VOCABULARY. [Note.—The figares ia the subjoined Vocabulary designate respectively the and paragraph to be found above. For instance, " Abadana, ' signifieg that the Sanskrit and Chinese equivalents, for the Japa23, a, 3 nese term Abadana will be found explained above, on page 23, in the first page, colamo,

oolamn, in the 3rd paragraph, under the heading Avadftna.]

Abadana Abara nyo

10, b,

Abarara

14, b,

4 4

-1, a,

2

1, a,

4

23, a, 3

Anabotata

12, b,

26, b, 2 15, a, 1

Anagon Anan

11, a,

1

t )

n

4 ,

o, a,

1

'

'

2, a, •2, a,

3

2

J

Abidatsuma kanromi

2,b,4

ron

Abidatsuma kencbu ron

2,b,6

I

Abidatsuma kushaba- rt „ }A15,J ku ron Abidatsuma ron 2, b, 9 Abidatsuma shikishinjq « j^. a, J soku ron 1

Abidomma

shin ron

,

2, b,

1

Abira

9, b,

4

Abutasama

4, a, 5

Agini

6,a,l

Agiyama Ai Aikuo

•

a,

26, b, 1

Abidatsuma hotchiron Abidatsuma houni soku ron

7

3 3

15, a, 5

1, b,

ron

a,

b,

Akuru kyo, 6, a, 6 Amida 7, b, 7 Amokugiya bassetsura 9, b, 5

Abasaira Abasairasho

Abatsu mora Abatsura shira Abatsura shira sogya Abatsuri kudani Abidatsuma Abidatsuma bibasha-

Ajariya ,,22, Ajase 6 4, Akito shisha kimbara» -S,

5, b,

3

178, b,l 20,a, 3

Anandafura Anatahinchoka

Andoye Anokutara

Anuruda Anaya kiyo chinniyo Arakan

H, b, H, b, 12, a,

4 4 1

2 3

14, a, 1 14, b, 3 13, b^ 4 5, a,

4

16, a, 3

Arangiyaran

16, a, 1

Arenya Ariramaka tsuba

15, b, 9

Arini,

Ariya daba Ariya daima Ariya shina Ascita

Ashacha Ashida Ashuka Asitsurabu Asogiga Atara

Atcimokuta

20, a, 1 7, b,

5

17, b, 1

18, b,

4

18, a, 3 5, a,

2

26, a,

4 4

19, b, 7, b,

1

6, b,

4

19, a, 1

13, a, 4, a,

2 7

A JAPANESE VOCABULARY.

226

Ayata Ayukatsana Bakukiyara

27, b, 21, b, 28, a, 30, b, 27, b, 28, a, 36, a, 36, a, 195, b, 30, a,

Bakugyabon Bakugyaro Baia

Baramon Baiamon kokn Basoten Battarushi

3 3

4

Chu ron

7 3

Daiba

64, a, 7 54, a, 5 83, b, 6 121, b, 1 42, a, 3

Daibasaina

-43,

1

Daiba setsuraa Daibasha ron Daibiba Daibonten 6 Daigo kyo Daihauya kyo Daihatsu nehan kyo-

1

4 2 2

Biku

31,b,5

Bikuni Bimbasliara

32, b, 3

32, a, 1

192,

Birusliana

a,

Bodaidojo

33, b,

Bodaiji

34, b,

Bodaiju Bodaimslii

33, a, 33, b, 32, b,

Bodoi Bonden,

35, b,

Bonden 6

4and 35, a,

5 2 6 2 3 5 6 2 7

Bonji 35, b, 5; 144, a, Bosatsu 34, a, 1 Bosatsu zokoyo 34, a, 4 Buhkwa 38.b, 1

Bupposo Bussetsu hatchibu

myo kyo Bassetsu jahachi nari

kyo

Busshi Butsu Butsu Battara Butsuda ban

181,a,l

•3,b,7

•3,b,8 42, a, 2 36; b, 6 37, a, 1 38, a, 3

Butsuda nanti 38, a, 2 •••••.••37, b, 4 Butsudo Bntsu hongyo jikkyo 38, b, 7 Butsuji 199, a, 6 Butsnjira

Butsukoku Butsuya Buttocho Byakiishi Batsu

Chakkaku Chanoka

Chiko Chishakaku Chujo

33, b, 1 37, b, 4 39, a, 2 39, b, 2

.123,

a, 1 46, a, 3

175, b, 3

a,

3

43, a, 2 90, a, 3 56, a, 7 84, b, 2 88, a, 8 87, b, 3 -87, b,

Daihi

4, a,

1 6 3 2

Daijin o Daijizaiten

85, a, 91, b,

Daijo

90, a, 7

Dai jo Lachidai man-) dara kyo J Daiko 6 Dainichi

DaisLamon

o

.

3, b,

Dauna

Daruma Dokkaku

sennin

Dokkozen

Dommatoku Doshu Eirataitara

Emba

Emma Engaku Gaki

2

192, a, 5 ••89, a, 3 122, a, 2

Daishojigohu Daiten 84, Daitogiya 48, Daitoku 29, Daitsu cliiaho Butsu- .84,

Darani

'

'

40, 43, 33, 56, 12, 44,

a,

6 3 2 5

b, b, a,

b,

4

b,

5

a,

1

b, 1

3 4 79,a,3

56, 51, 207. 123, 123,

a,

b, b,

4

b,

3

a,

1 1

a,

b,

2 5 3

Gaman Ge

22, b,

Gedoshi

177, b, 4 29, a, 4 171, b, 3

Genko Genshiki kai

Gina

58, a,

53, a, 5

PART 61, a, 1 70, a, 2

Gishakusen Giya shiki giya

Gobun hosschin

113, b, 3 45, b,4 114, b,l

Goho Gokai

4 28, a, 4 155, b,4 28,b,l

Gokon

65, b,

Goriki

Goun Guisho

Gyo Hanya Hanya

4

...113, a,

Godonshi

27. b, 1; 144, a, G

hararaitta

119, b, 6 a, 7 115, a, 4 97, b, 1

•120,

Hararaitta

Hassho dobun Hatsuuchan

116, a, 3

a,3

227

VIII.

Jikkai

Jikokusha Jindo Tuki Jinko Jinsui

153, a, 1 48, b, 4

Kyo

...81, a,

11

5 5 93, a, 1 199, b, 2 66, b, 6 31, a, 3 162, a, 5 163, a, 1 162, a, 3 6, a,

Ko

6, a,

Jiriki 6

Jishu Jizai ten

Joben Jobcn 6 Jodo Jogo ten Joke sliuku o Butsu Joko Joko Butsu Joku

chii

„r\ o )-69.a,3

205, b,3 50, b, 3 67, a, 2

Hiyu

23,

Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho

Joriu slioban

12, b, 3

ai

43,b,6 46,a,4

Juaku

56,

aiku

47, b, 1

Juhacliibai ron

4, a,

bo

46,b,2 45,b,2

Juhacbi fuguho Juhachiku ron

26, b, 5

ki

Hokkaku joshin kyo Hokke zammai Homitsubu

Homyo Hoppadai Horaku Horin Hoshari

Hoshin

Hosho Hosshin •••• Hossbo Hotoke Ho-un soku ron

2 132, b, 5 ••

5, b,

44, b,

4

Kai

Iteimokutagiya

Jakametsu Jakujosho Jigoku Jiji

Kyo

Juko

46, b, 3

Juron

47, b, 3

Juzesai goshin

130, a, 2 45, a, 5 45, a, 4 36, b, 6 2, a,

2 2 2

96, b, 1 66, b, 7

3 109, 15, b, 9 a,

105, a, 6

43,b,4

205, 108,

»Tuniinnen

Jmiki

47, a, 4 141, b, 7

3, b,

Juriki

2 1 8

41, a, 5

.••

46, a, 1 126, b, 3

196, b, Idaten Indaraniranimokuta- -65, b, 65, a, 1 lahadara

Ishiki

Juji

a,

b,

4

a,

1

41, a, 3 41, a, 4

Karbo

27,b,4 14, a, 2

Kabani Kabenshara 6 Kabimora Kacliokka muni

70, b, 2 -..71, a, 1 70,

b,4

69, b, 7

Kakaijo

6, a,

2

Kangi Koku Kanjo Kanro Kanrobon o

3, a,

4

Kanslio o Kapilajo

101, b, 8 10, b,

4

11, a, 1 -

65, a, 2 70, b, 3

Karadai Karakusonda

68, a, 2 77, b, 3

Kario

67, b, 9 73, a, 7

Kasbo Butsu Katsuma

72, a,

2

228

A JAPANESE VOCABULARY,

Kaya Kay akashoba Keko Buteu Keuchu ron

59, a, 2 59, a, 3

Kenky o Kesa

daishi

Keshin

Kesho

2, b,

7

57, a,

6

Makei keibatsura

HI,

Kendara

14,a,5

b,

2

40, b, 6 67, a, 3

108, b, 2 26,b,4 ; 32,b,l 158, b, 7

;

Kicliijo

Kishibojin

62, b, 6

Ko Kokujin

68,a,3 7, a, 4

Kokujo

67, b, 5

Kokuyuya boratsu 7, a,

kyo Ko on ten Kombira

Komyo

2

l,a,3

•-

79, b, 2

daibou-

Kongo Kongochi Kongo no kine Kongosatta ••• Konjicho

•55, a,

6

191, a, 4 150, a, 4 190, a, 2 •191, a,

4

58. a, 1

Kosen Kotoku koku Kozo Kubira

Manji

97,a,2

Mayabunin Mida Mikko Miroku Misbo on Miyo on Mizou Moknren

86, b, 1

Monjushiri

Mubiho

7,b.7 144, b, 3

92,8,5 4, b, 3 66, b, 6 4,a,5 86, a, 3 94, b, 1

5,b,3

Mubon Mudo Muga

22, a, 3

Mnliengyo

12, a, 2

7, b,

1

12, b, 1

Mui

1, a,

4

Muisen

1, b,

1

Mujinni

7,a, 6

Mumou jisetsu Mumyo

67, a, 4 60, b, 1

Munetsu Munosho

61, b,

4

-...112, b,

2

Muryo i Muryoko

5

83, b, 7 87, b, 2 89, a, 1 91, a, 5 --^l, b, 1 165, b, 4

Marn

23, a, 2

•57, a,

Kudo hashiba Kugon

Makada Makahajahadai Makasatta Makeindara

183, b,

5

27, a, 3 19, b, 1 5, a,

2

ll,b,3 15, b, 2

Kuuubattei

61, b, 3

Mushlki kai

17, a, 6

Kuo

Musho a Muso

Kushira

43, b, 3 59, b, 8 60, a, 1

Kwakken

37, a, 1

Kwakyujo Kwakuslu

38, b,

7, b, 3 27,a,6 21, a, 3 20, a, 3 13, b, 3 14,a,4

Kusha

.37, a, 208, b, 2

Kwan Kwannon

Kwan Kyo

zai

4 4

23, a, 8 23, a, 8

on

Kyochinnyo

Kyodommi Kyo satsura Kyotama •••

165, b, 7 •

•

.

74, b,

4

68, b, 5 77, a, 6 58, b, 1

Mu Mu Mu Mu

shojo

ugarau

u

ju

yen zaramai yo

Myodoso sammai

Myoho Myoho

Myo

•••49, a,

1

a,2 renge kyo- 132, b, 5 27,b,4 ron

Nai myo

Nehan Nan Niyorai

85,

4, b,

1

109, a, 3 156, a,2 170, a, 7

229

A JArAliESE VOCABUIABY.

Nyakuna T^yo kokn

2

54, a,

36, a, 7 108, b, 2

Ojin

7 112, b, 7 13, b, 1 127, a, 7 186, b,l

Okoko

6, a,

Omon Onurimora Oshajo

Osho

13, b, 6

Oyu daima

Ragom

128,

a,

1

Kaja sanzo

79, a, 1

Rakan

16, a, 3

Eambini

Remmam

Bosatsu Renge shu

Rin Rinno Ritsn

Rinju

Riu 6

Rokuay atana Rokudo kyo

Roku jiiidzu Rokunu Ron '

Sambo Sammai Sammyochi

a,

4

a,

9

•••39, b, 7 3, a,

3

39, b,

4

151, b, 6

Rongi Ronzo Roshi Ssihogoku raku) Samataitei

132, b, 6 171, b,5 147, a,9 202, a, 5

58, 147,

Rokudorinne

sekai

83, a, 1 48, b, 5

102, b, 2 103, b,2 103, a,2 103, b, 2

Riiijin

Rokiijijinshu

••

186,a,5 2, a,

52, a,

^gg

1 1 ^

j

4

141, 181, a, 1 140, a, 2 -182, b, 3 a,

Sanjin Sanjo

178, b, 4 182, b, 4

Sau

Sanzo

131, a, 5 81, a, 8 178, a, 1 182, b,l 180, a, 1

Sappada

151, a, 3

ju

Sanjuniso

Sau kai San ki

Seishi Bosatsu Seishu ten Semtii sha

89, a, 5 35, b, 6

l,b,3

Sennin Seson

130, b, 4

Sessemba Shaba Shaka

62, 134, 135, 135, 139, 139,

82, a, 10

Sliakamuni

Shaka nyorai

6 1 1

a, a, a.

b, 1

2 1 61, a, 1 157, a, 2 148, b, 7 52, a, 3

Shakashishi Shakijseu Sliamon Sharihotsu Shatagiya Shayata Shichi bodaibun

59,

b, b,

b,2

34, b, 7

Schichi Butsu Schichi Nyorai Shidai 6

147, b, 2 148, a, 2 174, b, 3 6, b, 5 174, a, 6 122, b, 2 175, a, 5 208, b, 4 175, a,l 147, b, 6 154, a, 3

Shikiku kyo Shikuten Shimagechi Shina Shingon Shio ten Sliippo Shishi kyo 6 Shishi sonja Shitai Shitta

4 18,a,2 150, b, 2 52,b,l Sho Shogaku •• 36,b,G; 32, b, 5 63, b, 6; 145, b, 3 Shojo Shojo Abidatsuma •••64, a, 1 18, a,

Shoiniyo

Shomon Shonibessho Shozo matsu no) sanji

145, b, 1 157, a, 4 28, b, 1 /loc} ""'

a

y, '

J

Tbudatsu Shnmisen Shumiso Shuro 142,a,2; So

162, a, 1 163, b, 4 99, b, 8

155, b, 7 155, b, 4

PART

230

142, b, 7

Sogaran Sogiya

•••142, a,

Sogotei

143,

a,

2 2 5 3 7

Sokwan

79, b,

Sotoba Sni ten

160, a, 195, a, 119, b,l

Talio

2, b,

Taiho ron Taishaku Taishaku ten

134, b, 65, a,

79, a, 3 65, b, 1 27, b, 6

Taishi Taiso

Taiyaku sona Take jizai ten Ten chu ten

Ten jin Ten uiyo Tennyo

8 2 3

115, b, 1 ••..••43, a,

;

Tuchuto

setsu butsu

Tukotsu Tukuai Tukudamitta Tuknjoju

Tnku kongo Tukusha

U Ubaku Ubari

Ubasoku Unjizai 6

Unrai on 6

Yakushi Yasba

J

Tuda Tugen

Tuka

15, b, 5

•

178, 183, 4,

a, a,

2 2

b/2

32,b,2; 196, b,2 11, a, 4; 141, a, 1

18, b, 7

Tuin yoka

10 15, b,5 a,

i,A,d,u leu rino 117, b, 2 Teppatsu 199, a, G Tera Tobosaihotoso jinshulg ^ ^ •••• kyo Tori ten Tosotten

Tugu Zammai

Uramban Yaku o

195, 43, a, 7

5

vir.

Yasutara

Yemma Yok

kai

3, b,

4

•••57, b,

1

39, b,

4

H,

2

a,

38, a, 1

152, b, 6 9, b,

5

47, a, 1

31,a,l 2

28, b,

..•.•187,a,4 187, b, 2 99, b, 6 99, b,

4

2 31,b,l 31, b 5

185,

a,

206, b, 1 208, a, 1 207, a, 1 69, a, 2

Yngaba Yujun-..

208, b, 4 208, b,l

Zen

29,a,3 ^^'*'? 118, b,2

Zeujo

Zo

END OF PART

VIII.

PART

—

IX.

:o:

A CHINISE INDEX. AERANGED ACCORDING TO THE RADICALS,

A. A KEY TO THE INDEX. [Note.

—Thk

figx/res iv pabenthbses

bbfeb to ths nxjmbkb op the stboees

OF EACH CHABACTEB EXCEPT ITS BADICAL.]

BAD.

BAD.

(6)^. 1 1.

STR.

[_] -

(1)

hT.

9.

-b. (3'

(2)

^'

=:

[A] ''

fill.

<*'

(5)

3.

[ [

I

%

] ]

5. [Z,]

6. [

J

]

^,

(*)

i.

m«.

(1)

^.

(10)

^.

(2)

£.

7.

[-]

T-

=f.

(2)

(6)

#«

(7)f8, (8)f^ (9)

IS

®

[)l]

«.

(12)

#^ft.

(13)

«.

(15)

(2)

75.

(9)5S-

I.E.

flfi

1i!.(io)f!|.'ii)fll

STR. (1)

(3)

ftfiffiftM

41.

(1)

e,

(^'^f^-K.

(3)

10.

2

(2)

« ft.

it-

2.

A

11.

[A]

A

(2)

W.

(*)

m-

*.

232 BAD.

12.

RAD.

y\] A,

14. [*-»] 15. 17.

[

r

]

[Llj

18. [

7J] '^

(2;

^. (») ^-

^,

(6)

i^,

(8)

(3)

,

UJ.

^^,

(2)

i!i gij

20. [A;] 21.

24.

[

\^]

[-[-]

25.

[

(7)

B-

15,

31.

(5)

H. 32. [±]±(3):B6. (1)^.

(8)

<")

[p]

(9)

«^.

^

US.

^.

(2)

-ft. (3)

=p, (6)

(10)

±-

33.

(3)

34.

m

36.

[^]

4.,

^,

(7)

1f

(5.

(12)

(8)gfl^, (i"'

:^

*i,(ll)g,(12)Jt

[±]

(i«)

± (") m<^'

*• ^,

^,

(11)

^, ^.

^,

(5)

:gj^.

^,

(5)

J4.

m,

(7)

(2)

(3)

(5)

(6)

37.

26. [|J](4)p|]. 27.

(12)1^.

[p](2)|e).(3)0(gi)

U,.

(2)

(3)

i!§

eg, (10)

(18)

l^]

#^

Dg.

(10)

«.

(9)

(11)

ms,

jTjJ.

US,

(«)

(7)

(4)

ni Bf jg

m ni

f^.

(1)

(8)

(10) Pftiftifi.

:a;[|D.

+

P&.

^.

(3)

i,.

(«)

15

^ l!.

)i 88 PH

(5)

(8)!{||J.

[;^]

(^)

^ 1 m-

""I

iilil^ij.

19.

5^.

JK-

28. [/,]

(3)

i.

29. [3^]

(6)

^g.

38.

?^.

(6) j(* (8)

^,

3 STR. 30. [p](2) niufpT;&.(*)

^^«|6]. w

39. [^}T-'i)JL, (*)*. (5)

JR.

(7)

J|,

(13)

233 RAD.

RAD.

56. [-^]

40.

(^]

(3)

=f 2c 5R,

(5)

57.

(3)

^.

[^]T^(i)51. (2)^

n M'

tE

(8)

ea)

3f. (U) 5|, 5f

59.

[^]

(11)^.(12)1^.

60.

[4 ]

(6)

#^,

(8)

^,

(12)

tf.

^.

41.

[-^](3)^, (9)^,ai)

42.

(1) ^p. [/J>] /J.

43.

[p];^ (2);g, (5)g ®, (6)^p, (9)

[iij]

Hi

(9)

Ji-

C)

48.

[X]

(=*)

^,

49.

[B]

(1)

g.

Biii.

51.

52.

[^] [^]

(«)

61. [.t>]

(2)

W.

•'

(«)tl^.fi.

(1)

fl,

54.

[|L]

(«)

a.

(12)

H 1t «

(9)

'1°'

tS tf

(7)

(16)

tK

(13)

.

M'

(8)

^^.

63.

[^] 64. [^]

(*)

? (6)

*..

1.15*

<13)

$t*.

(2) i)i.

53. [_J^](6>«. (7)J^,

BM^

S, M'

w^.

^. ^•

ipjp.

SvS-

<3)

(5)tttB,f.

(4),-fj,

%

(6)

(2)

(9)

^. %.

(7)1^S..(8)».tl

50. [r|i](2)7tr*. (5) Ijlg,

(7)

4 STR.

ft.

45.

(12)

31,

(13)

(16)

5?. C^ il-

(«)

?i,

^ 0f. (*)

^

Ig. («)

^.

a ^ tt

*§.

(^)

«.

234 RAD.

RAD.

ft ai (11J0,

(12)

(10)

(i^)*

(15)

Mil. (18) ^.

65.

66.

[>5C]

68.

(7)

[4]

m

4

(7)

('^)

(*^

(8)

rr,

(1*)

(10)

ft^,

[jh]

fc.

±

(1)

iE.

^,

(2) jlt.

(9)

H,

(7)

>%.

1$.

»f.

78.

[^]

(6)

^,

(io)|g»

if'5)

:j^,

(1°)

W:.

(3)

[-X]

69. [Jf]

70-

77.

jj.

;^ ^,

III.

(13)

(18) !>:.

(*)«. (^)|fe& (11)

67.

[^]

(11)

«g,

(12)

76.

[^]

(8) ;fe'

(9)Jill&

-S.

Jl^

'^.

^.

(6)

79.

[:§:}

(«)

^•

80, 72.

[0]

H(4)BJf>=g^,(5)

81,

MM-

82,

(6)

B#,

(8)

85,

73.

[0]

(2)

ffl.

g,

a74- [J^] Fi 75. 7k

m

(3)

g,

(7)f.,

(5)

(8)

[Jt] Jt

(5) Bib.

[7K]*(2)^, '

(*) t)t

}5i

-a

S i^\

(5)

M'

(«>

?ft

d") S§(2)

(3)a.

M.(^)

^•

#«JS.

(8)

if

(i)*7l;*.

('^**i:tt.

'")

(10)

m.

f^S-g,

(U)

^.

(18}

(12)

235 BAD.

mm(^] ""

93.

[ifi]

*

-X

W

a,

(11)

(14)

&,

^.

(9)

(12)

m,

5

108.

109.

fj. 111.

[^J(.^)^, (5)^,(7

(13) ffi.

112.

STR.

^, 95. [q^] :£ 97- [3E]

i

^.

(5)

$|,

94- [:^](^>5E.Wi[t,(io) ^

^,

^ is ts

(**)

(2)

m

(6)

ife,

a.

4^

106.

jg, (18) J^.

(15)

86.

mm-

("'

(6)

^.

(^'

SI

*•

(10)

^.

(11

<"'

113.

[^]^^'IKrn(^)» (8; ^, (9)

g

(12)|p, (13)jjg.

115.

[X] «. 99. [tM 1^. 100. [^] /-t. 98.

(»'

SC(9)ffi,

102. [H]ft.(2)^,(5)g, (6)

103. [JE] 104. [f-j 105.

[^]

(7)

(5)

B^H,

(8)

(9)

m-

*")

(7)^.

[^]

5.

^. «•

ieg,

116.

117.

[4]

(10)^,(11

^. (4) ^, (11) «. (2)

a. (14) ^. (7)

(3)

^

(8)

^

(9)

^,

236 BAD.

KAD.

6 STR. 118. [/^] tt

133.

^,

(2)

0^,

(6)

^, (W) «.

^%

(9)

(8)

(5)

[M] 5134. [Q](9)^. (12)^. 135.

If.

136.

m

137.

(13)

139. 119.

120.

(8)

[;)|t]

[^]

140.

If.

(3)

[^] i§ (2) ^. [^] (6) S. (4)

[^] [^]

fe.

[!lii|i]

(4)

IS:.

Ji:

^.

122. [im] (12) 1. (1*) B123. [:^]#(3)^. (7)^, (9)

124. 125.

126. 127.

[^] [^]

^g,

(11^

(3)

128. [:^]

(^)

^0^. (9)

(")

^

^^,

(7)

ii^iS'

jg.

p

141.

[^]

142.

[^](i)K.

(5)

it-

[ffjj]

[^]

(14)

m(4) ^.

^

^ ^ ^.

(8)^1^^,

Sffi^.

(8)

|&.

wm

12,

IS.

(5)

(10)

If.

(3) IIJ (7)

g,

g.

(8)

(5) 4:^.(8'

(9)^.

(12)

mm 129.

[^] ^.

130.

[^]

132.

143.

r^

(5)

(15)

81

[g] g.

1^4^,

(6)

144.

145.

(C) [jfii] jfiL

[f^-]

[^]

ft

(5)

m(5) ^,

^1$,

(10)

(7;

fg

237 RAD.

BAD.

158.

146.

[g] 7

147.

a

g.

(12)

159.

[£]^(5)i|,(9)t| 160. [^] (13)

%

(2)

(6)

;^,

(")

(18)

161.

[^]

$

145.

(8)

STR.

^. 148.

[$]

^

(6)

»,

mM

(9)

1^.

^,

(6)

m(3)

(13)

m

162. [^](4)i2,(«)5|n,(6)

149. [^](3)ft|B,(*)| (3)ftfe.w^.

'7)

^.

(8)

^. [gjw^Bfl^S, (1*)

i,(i3)it#, (14)

150. [>§] 151.

[a]

(10)

s

(8)

(19)||.|

IJ,

164.

-fg.

(11)

163.

[M]

.e.'

<")

(10)

®l.

(12)

g|^.

^•

165.

154. [_^]

(3)

8^,(4);^^,

(5)

If 1,(7) It,

(8)*«t. 155. [jfj 156. [^] 157.

[^]

(13)

It

^

(9)

166.

[^]

(2)

W &,

H,

(5)

(9)|I,

8 STR. 167.

iff.

(5)

JgH.

(5)

gft^n,

mm, («)

!&.

Wlij, (lO)M-

ig,

«' (8> g. (15)

(7)

(14)

238 EAD.

KAD.

168.

182.

166.

184.

[M]

^'^

as(7)

m (12)

170.

[f.]

(5)

ppJPtfc

^, 172.

[^]

(13)

M,

(10)

pf

^,

(4)

IS.

,

(10)

^1^)

m(^)

185.

[t]t-

186.

[#] s^

10

^

.^>

[#j#

(7)

%

(8)

0,

(11)

#.

(1'-^)

189. [|^]r^-

(16)

5.

191.

192.

175.

194.

[H]

^^^^

m mm

^'''

(1^^

ffi.

(«)tf (13)

(11)

g.

H-

m(i«)

^.

STR. 11

^%.

177.

[^]

178.

'^]

180.

[^J m (1=^) ^• [M] (^^ «• ^'^ li^' w ®. («) IS. («)

181.

STR. (13)

Mil-

174.

9

®.

187.

188.

B'

(^)

^•

(11)

173.

S' 4,

(12^

(«'

m

(8)

mw.' ao) (1*)

^f

(^'

JI&.

M-

STR

(3) Ifc-

195. [^]#.(^^M.(i"-W.

•

196. [Jft]^^^^l'('^M.(5)

^. (^^n|. SiliS' ^, (17) g|.

s^s.

(13)

^,

198.

[Jt]«-

199.

[#] ^'

(11) (12)

239 RAD.

BAD.

STR.

12

[^] ^. 202. [^] (3) ^. (5) ^, 203. rmi 201.

211.

m] ®-

212.

[flj ||.

213.

[H] H.

M

14-17 209.

[^]

STR.

^ -^»<><-^

B. INDEX. [NoTB.— Each Chinese word BADICAIi TO

THE NVMBKB

—

WHICH

phbase

RAD.

to be ix)0Ked tor

-'

under the

ThB KUMBERS

KEFEtt

95,a.

56,b.

TO

THB SECOND COLUMN J

— 0—^ 1.

134,b.

-tt^ -WtU

is

CHAEACTER BELONGS.

OF EACH PAGE, O, SIONIFTINO THE FIBST, 6

'^

—

oit

ITS FIRST

— ^^fi -gi+ftS -tl^

6,b.

151,b. ••

99,a.

147,b.

-b^

148,a.

-fcJJJI

149,b.

-t^lil

21,b.

—^^

150,b.

-tin*

148,a.

fcj]:^

205,a.

-fcin^feKif

148,a.

15lA

-bft^-

35,a.

151,a.

^:*5:

ib.

150,b.

-t#}S^

35,a.

151,a.

-tSc^'/i

152,a.

—

-"^m^ — tM^S* —^^J^

— -WfiBpR

-^J]^^Z^^ -^]]^iM.m

35,a.

*tirt:ia;gs-i77,a.

151,a.

—^

H^:^

Si

150,b.

H#

.•••181,a.

128,a.

178,b.

241

^^Z^

im

i78,b.

'MM

I78,b.

— ^Stj^l^

180,a.

H#tiagP

182,b.

Hl^HftPt ^MiS#tfR

1^ llf

1^ immfn 1^ 1^

18a

182,b.

'M^— iH

182,b.

lB$

207,a.

VA

68,b.

'M

140,a.

13,a.

:»{|

140,a.

Mm& :01itE MM

MM

ib.

ib.

-hi,...

Jl

189,a.

_h^ ±^gftE

±M ±MU

80,a. ••••

80.a.

85,b. 159,b.

159,b.

_h¥

189,b.

-bff^

204,b. 58,b.

^^

10,a.

T-^±m

9,b.

T-^mm^*\>m-

io,a.

m,b. i4i,b.

141,b.

g

10,a.

144,b.

206,a.

M^)

182,b.

^+H^ ^#^#

144,a.

141,b.

'MB. \1^^ 1+Zffi

146,a.

Tmai

Ml 'MM 'Mm

141,b.

^mmmm

31,a. 177,b.

177,b.

195,b.

:n5ifi

ib.

177,b.

182,b.

145,a.

M m&

178,a.

^ii ^SS

182,b.

^4

81,a.

10,a.

io,b. ll,a. ib.

102,b. 16,a.

242

%.

209,b.

;^>5^

16.b.

:^'^

108,b.

ig;:!:

82,a. 82,b.

yfM

i67,b.

tt^

195,b.

i64,b.

ttS:

195,b.

MkM

4,b.

r-if\& Tpillg

23,a.

:^ Pitt

8i,b.

;p'pT^

105,a.

:^nl^« :^^ig :^:t^

:^S^

102,a.

1^^'^-

ii2,b.

:^'gtHfe

yf^^M

•104,a.

:^in«^

i25,b.

:^#0$:>

i99,b.

/5^:^tiM

^I

26,b. •••

27,a.

35,a.

-Htgffii

57,b,

i8,b.

:T^iIftffi»*5

ifri^

I

RAD.

9.a.

2. 69,a.

CJ^SI

Cf^g

83,b.

Cf^lg

83,b.

^^

121,b.

*fmtti5C

*^^ ^n^ ^m&

83,a.

49,b.

•••

5,b.

13,b.

^**iS

46,a.

^'^^im

83,b,

110,a.

s

RAD.

3.

i®

MM M# %^

66,a.

107.a.

^ 93,a.

52,b.

RAD.

X^ A±^tti ^±

5. 193.a.

80,b. 31,b.

243

fiA"

145,a.

S#:;^^

ii4,a.

glg^^g

lll,b.

£fSlra3l

135,a.

57.a.

^'S'XBM

113,b.

57,a.

^fWilf^m-

I^K® I^Pta

^ J

RAD.

RAD.

^^ ^ig 'K^MW. S,-f]

its

iM 5^ i?? Stf

23,b.

6.

A ZL

38.3.

A

7.

RAD.

9.

94,a. 96,b. 105,a.

Ai

51,b.

Aflll

130,b.

ib.

AfnM

106,b.

62,b.

A4$

106,b.

28,a.

A"oM

96,b.

80,b.

65,b.

lUa.

t

135,a.

'ftll'l!*^

:

115,b.

114,b.

fliSffl±

38^.

4,b. 114,b.

immuf^

159,b.

169,b.

flill9J»gl5

159,b.

il[

155,b.

115,b.

5^^S

i&it^^^

IHa.

20,a.

fill

51^ 5:^

155,b.

fjA

130,b.

155,b.

flllAffi^

157.b.

JEWffi

113,a.

flli.lr

67,b.

Tiik^

113,b.

^Sk^^

38,a.

113,b.

ftHfe

S.MM Stt^ £^ffi#

92,b.

113a

190,a.

l^i'^'mmB

190^

ttSSmih

194,a.

244 flcJiJII

194,a.

immm

i95,a.

fiMHH^ ^t

76,a.

68,a.

ftlflll

ib.

KUffi

59,a.

62,b.

finfflJt^

7o,b.

#ffl*

64,a.

MSII

58,a.

^m^n^1^^ -

64,a.

ita%^#

30,b.

56,a.

tltl5^^

59,a.

66,b.

tl315aSll^&

59,a.

ib.

tl31?llillg

59,a-

(°^

»i)||

195,b.

^^A

mmm #^g^

U^^^g^UO

M«1*||

#"?J>PS;IS

65,a.

#?4^U:li

ib.

PMiJk^

66,b.

t^:^

16,a.

^M^IS

ib.

Mt

36,b. 181,a.

^^?jbn

143,a.

"Sd

128,a.

36,b.

ftPtft-

37,a.

s?.*.

iis.b.

mi'-tmm "^=^^

177,b.

!t^-^

38,a,

ffil|}i(^^P)*-177,b.

ftKISm

38,a.

ftPtailJ

38.a.

^MMWB

66,a.

'f^f'J^J^I5:^an

ffiS^ 'f'^^

ftU]

ff±m I'^m^m ft^

••

61,a. 72,a.

119,a.

mtm^ mtmn

37^

38,b. 38,b.

119,a.

'"f^li

39,a.

19,b. 205,b.

ItES:*

39,a.

ffilft^=»

Ha.

mtm^m

37,a.

ffi^i^lJjgU

53,a.

'"^W^

39,a.

fifllD

76,a.

fta>

67,a.

ftK-KSROl

39,a.

ftmiiW

71,b.

1^±

37,b.

245

mm

37,b.

i^M i^^

mi «^ 3^

42,a.

87,a,

g

87,b,

/hi

150,a^

g

150,a.

38,b.

37,b.

199,a.

•

39,a.

3M. i%m

124,a.

158,b.

^>t^^D

167.b.

"BMS.

38,b.

fkWiW:

39,b.

#7l#

BMB mim ftf ^

39,b. 183.b. •

i^mi^

33,b.

i97,b.

126,b. 126,a.

i^mmi^tm

37,a.

f**ffmS

39,a.

mmmM,

38,b.

1i-^S

126,b.

B^^HfR

196,b.

ft^fitttSfnr

126,b.-

mmmm mm^mn

mmnmrnM

mi mi

i33,b.

^JMl

127,a.

tl

133,b.

58,a.

87,b.

i26,b.

mmmmmik'm. m,h.

i^fl:

M.

-ma. 86,b.

«^4M

52,a.

l^m^M^

37.a.

mm^mm mmmmi

g

37,a.

29,b. 31,a.

246

i^mmmi

58,s.

SMSM

-iss.b.

1»lSfL*ftS

•196,a.

«ift + A?fi^lS-

4,a.

ftfSWfcmig-

5,a.

i^mm^s.

8o,b.

f*a»{f.l8

ioi,b.

#!%«»!

129,l>-

f^ltftiilS

129.b.

^fiSilt'g-®-

59,b.

I^WtmrnM ff^-tftS f*^»ilJM

140,a.

fiM^^^MS.-

63,a.

!«>!>.

1*^EH-Z*&-73,b.

147,a.

gggS-

82,a.

f^aSflg

165a

«m^«£^g"

87,a.

i^m^mi

in,b.

ftm5ii)T4M"

93^.

i^mvamM.

"5,a.

«i9;5S*»*9$S"

93,a.

«i3:ffieniS

i95.b-

'g,S

119.b.

«i^7*4?ES"o,a, ^?4Bm:^g

158,a.

iC^S

160,a.

a^*S

166,b.

;fPH*S

170,b.

f*lt^%Mirg

200,a.

ftii^^ftiS®

203,a.

f*t;tW5il>tg9.b.l63,a. otFIlu

^t'j*".

f*l:%*»feg

36,b.

i/w ri/u

•"»> .:^=-

fM^ IS

•

58."63,a.

3Wt±&^il

69,b.

ffiiS;^l8Pf«^

72,b.

i%m.mi^M.

i33,b.

m.

io,b.

247

g

17,a.

18,b.

M.

M S

g

g M

127,a. 127,b.

127,b.

154,b.

36,a.

g

163,b.

g

165,a.

g

193,b.

40,a.

62,a.

mmmmfmm g

g g g

73,b.

^g ^g Ml mi

12,a.

34,a.

35,b.

72,b.

87.a.

lEg

75.8.

^g

86,b.

95,b.

99,a.

f^^:fr^i^ag

87,b.

g

llo.a.

±g

88,b.

g

124,a.

Sg

92,b.

248

Ml

••

•

93,a.

Wits. •••

124,b.

WM

171,b.

MM.

12,a.

l?L®

^fraS

129,b.

m^M.

184,a.

PtgjEg

12,a.

i:#s®

3i,b.

fmMs.

i4,b.

W»^M

26,a.

ABS^g

115,a.

mi^^M

127,a.

154,b.

^Emtl

34,b.

61,a.

il/Eg

98,a.

miitHJEg s;iis

55,a.

•

73,b.

"v. KttiE-ffiS

:g

•••

124,a.

249

+ r:^?^g

•••

:^i<mi

89,a.

95.b-

mi

177,a.

^•=b^B^:t^^

i^a 190,a.

:5

'^ftSii

86.a.

ft# ^It fiS HftPtM/SM-

55,a.

124,a.

110,b.

154b.

®M

154,b.

fg;^

156,b.

fglig

156,b.

fS»:^

187.b.

ffl:ftA^DffiP1Si56,b.

g

121,a.

63,b.

M

s9,h.

>f^flj

158,a.

iiiffi

121,b.

f^^H

165,b.

tf^MpR

152.b.

^^

m

1^

°"

S)

tl

34,b.

165,b.

i^iPS&^

mi

49>»-

mmm&

152,b. i65,a.

250

mmm #fT*tES

mrMMl

i^m%^m^&

i^u.

84a

ffi:5

199,a.

^n

•

142,a. 154,a. 181,a.

174,a.

iilOftS

143,b.

••i52,b.

Him

ib.

ttft]3fc

143,a..

2,b.

flnPt

143,a.

fiM

77,a.

fln-^

144,a.

•taWM

15,a.

MM

ib.

«K3S

74,b.

ftitaS

ii#a^

missi maf'J

mWa mmt

•

-IS^a.

ib.

HJlJ

77,a.

ftnlW

77,a.

fllPll(0)

•

143,a.

143,a. .•.•..••••143,a.

©' ib.

ftnil^

«m

142,b

Hit^

78.a.

1Ilt#I

189,a.

ftl^ll

143,a.

85,b.

itaSftm

ib.

193,b.

Ufl^r^R

143,a.

Ulii^fi

78,b.

[tfjnUtS

143,b.

m-^^ftlE

60.,a.

fttnUII

151b.

HSftH

HSM

-

142,b.

""" liljlf;

fS

H ^^ firft tlffl

185,a.

142,b.

58,a.

143,a.

165,a.

ftft

144,a.

160,a.

M

143,a.

184,b. ib.

W l^nRX 'tM

19,a.

189,b

Ill

2,a.

M

206.b.

Hffi

132,b.

M^

189,b.

28,a.

ftWe

ib.

m^^M

Wffi

144,a 189,b.

251

H

ft^HP

1^4,a.

±mi<'^

mtmM

142,a.

*W^

l,a.

77,a.

itWM

23,a.

H:?

159.a.

184,a.

fti^^

55,b.

±W^ ±m]S:m^ %^ %mh

25,a.

192,b.

SV\:M

184.a.

ifPtJiEE-t

184,a.

ftipliS

184,a.

KSrif

ft^X

188,a.

'^mm

ib.

187,a.

C^glflforgiro^)^

ib.

W&M W&M

160,a. 183,a. 183,a.

187,b.

fe'iJtl^

186,a.

Wi&M^

187,a.

ffiiSl'^

187,b.

W&M^ ii^S If ##S mm m mm (°^

RAD.

:\

Ammi

8i,b.

203,a.

IS) /^••188,a.

A&^^'Simi -ma.

184,b.

{^'

IMWS.

11.

188,b.

\^m ftS

4,b.

31,b.

^?^il )l

RAD,

Xia

*^ *ff ±^ MS^ ±m ±mm

24,b.

10.

j\

119,a. l,a.

13,b.

RAD.

A^ AfM

12. 198,a.

159,a.

ma.

ASE

28,b.

153,a.

AiEP^

97,b.

129,a.

Anm

2oi,a.

93,a.

252

Agit^

97,b.

AIEitS^

ib.

A::^M^!^^

•

U

40,a. 198,a.

x>\^

58,a.

y^ffl

ib.

:^]M.

39,b. 198,a.

39,b.

y^S

115,a.

•

184,a.

ffl®

23,a.

\}\m&

23,a.

HJ^A

157,a.

ffltt^SK

82,b.

>^g

12.a.

mmm\^

ma.

Itim*?et-

128,b.

193,a.

y^iro

:ki^M

3,a.

-^^U y^*»^l5 :^*Jl£S

39,b.

;^*)W3EM

39,b.

:j^nDHiifisB

39.b.

40,a.

39,b.

:kS:M^lt^^

...

40,a.

AAH

60,a.

MJ^^M±m

•.129,a.

7J(lj)

RAD.

14.

Miff

>

^Pl

^M ^SI

RAD.

15. •

155,a.

145,a. 68,b.

18. 124,b.

^mm

42,a.

:9^filJlra

120,b.

^sm^ ^mmM ^m mj]

105,b.

RAD.

^^|IJ

i'lHfflJ r-i

17.

W^

.153,^

:^A y^M

RAD.

^

i97,b. 64,a.

2i,b.

ii6,b. 69,a. 67,a. 68,a.

MfJk

68.a.

mWn

66,a.

m'MM mitm

71,a. ib.

253

ama

76.a.

62,a.

^?*I£P'S

G8,a,

153,b.

^^PfiSR

71,a.

Tfljff

nm^ ^\MM

115>

Dm

210,b.

™,b.

67,b.

128,a.

60,a.

120,a.

60,a.

M±

28,a.

^m

36,b. ..

17lA

fl)^

206,b.

53,a-

U^lh'Bl

171,a.

fPlll

\Mm

MM mm

2,a.

^•''^b.

'iWm

48,a.

75,b.

^iJtlfiJIP

miiEfli *^|JJ$:

;f3

53,b.

75,a. •

RAD.

^-J;

^M\W 5(]0B

aifS

119,b. 129,b.

171,a.

^IJ

181,a.

12U.

Bm PS

51,b.ib.

SfS?

l-58"^-

W>l

isv-

37,b. 75,b.

0»^ BWm

19.

82,a. 93,b. 203,b.

127,a.

153,b.

P«if H

0?##* 0^^bS

54,b. 52,b. 121,b.

53,a.

126,b.

"S'-^58,a. 193,a.

125,a.

X;5tIM

61,b.

:g]ti^

7^'^-

:a]gX

85,a.

aSJI

6^'--

gi^

ib.

254

SfS^A-i"

KK

158,b.

"^"^

203,b.

+M +K +^

56,a. 153,a.

W}^

157,a.

+ttg

i/lS^iC

157,a.

+ttft^?i>^

ftS^iSf^

17,b.

81,a.

115,b. 153,a. 41,a. •

+m^

41,b, 41,a.

119,b. +:;^» -\ ®l$^'frS- 26,b.

/]

li

RAD.

RAD.

^^4 ft#

+ i:P1lra + ZigM

20.

108,b.


109,a.

4hS

82,a.

±n

183.b.

4tlilpK

189,b.

:itM

180,a.

108,a.

+z:El^ii

i22,b.

m&

56,a.

+A^!ro

3,b.

+A:^*S:

26,b.

+;^5ill

189,b.

+fS#tt-£?K*

i22,b.

*S

^;^

32,a.

100,a,

1=-¥-TaR

24,b.

f^mi

26,a.

mm^n^m

25,a.

I'le.b.

Wt

:ft

+Z1H^

26,b. 32,b. 175,a.

92,a.

+

56,a.

21.

ft«SK

+

56,a.

RAD.

24. 41,a.

255

P RAD.

S

26,a.

26.

^&

66,a.

^mUB

#^

ib.

26,a.

r

RAD.

27. •197,a.

^g

108,a.

i=-itf:S;ifK

134,a.

i=-W^il^l^£

9i,b.

^ffi^ ^^iSn

112,b.

RAD.

Jj^

28.

ijXCagllM

134,a.

ii2,b.

^^H

m,b.

X

167,b.

tfi

-^i^W

33,a.

40,a.

RAD.

29.

M S

186,a.

196,b.

54,a.

•IBOi

93,b.

p

81,a.

180,a.

104,b.

'

ffi*®

RAD.

HKMR Dl£*iit«$!^

104.b.

^MMM^m W3L&^M

aifOf •

•

in,a. 113,a.

BJf^ "Dlff OT:^'

h

iSlXl^

RAD.

25. 174,a.

30.

"pTSSC

^tt^gR y^l^

53,a. •••

ib.

130,a. ib.

76,a.

128,b. 74,b.

196,b. 105,a.

256

^

"JlWlIfS

168,b.

78,a.

m^i^m

168,b.

158,b,

ygflfis^jfl

5i,b.

143,b.

^"^^itm -^m

i66,b.

^M ^# ^PX

158,a. 159,a. 158,a-

fDM

186,b.

-^BW

«o-^-

^Uf^^

ib.

I^y

175,b.

ig-g^

104,b.

«ffi

151,b.

Iq]fM#

122,a.

D:tflJ

187,a.

^^

194,a.

5^^

full

80,b.

P^Sf ottii:n+fi& BtieH+liffl Df

62,K i98,b. i98,b.

110,b.

Bt*f 'J^^^W-

141,b.

iS?i

iSS

ib.

98a 157,b.

^H ^^a

194,a.

^#ft

192,b.

Pi;:^M

192,b. 196,b.

U9,b.

5^1^t:

\ik^mM

191,b.

147,a.

JSl^t

m

^

176,b.

m^B^^

43,b. 96,b.

Wff^

22,b.

40,a.

Sffififfl

ib. ib,

3,b.

Pfi^

28,b.

B^S^nf^

lO'b.

W^tali

63,b.

P^^OUT

ib.

nnJ-mtlSIS

27,b.

^fiffl

27,b.

ngg-

177,a.

i&l%

168,b.

nSSSr

i68,b.

® ^

6,b.

29,a. 161,b.

^M

13,a. 162,a.

25T

#«fc

••••

m

77,b.

PI

84,a,

160,b.

PI ,£^

^T PI

I

PI

-S.

?

160,b.

r

I65,a.

123,b. 105,a.

161,b.

62,b.

161,b.

123,b.

178,a.

^E^kW^W

•••

129,a.

197.b.

•

#?S

161,b.

#^&

162,b.

I83,b. 57,a. 1=3

58,b.

161,a.

161,b.

•"

:^(^^-#)

i^

ib.

11

#3 r

^^mmi^m

ma.

167,a.

fy^l^

ib.

167,b.

200,b. 105,a.

PI

••••

•••161,a.

16G,a.

^fl$^ PI

207,b,

#Kft#

164,b.

#@v3'C^#

6,a.

^

104,b.

M^BMm

106,a.

4,a.

^^.'^^m (^)

189^

194,a.

#Sffi

*!£-©J3^

...is6.a.

i89,b.'

165J).

#^ #§

189,a (or ffi) i|5i|6

167,a.

4 "'

113,b.

SPfi^ nSDBS^IB

163,b.

PI >fv*

57,a. •

I61,b.

PI .s>

mm ^^

«

ib.

22,b.

P

RAD.

31.

W^

205,b.

\^mmi&

110.a.

Hi^gR H^*±ffigI5

mmtm

63,b.

-

63,a.

63,b.

258

la^WtM

174,b.

mM^WSS>^ -

M Vi»>J

HJSSB^-

<55,b.

5,b. I

17,b.

0*

116.a.

mm mmw^ m^ H^SH

167,b. io9,a.

123,a.

167,b.

17,b. 17,b.

PI

0^

±

RAD.

32.

17,b.

Gg:^174,a.

mM

49,b.

.

EH

I75,b. ..

-

m^

•147,a.

18,a.

.

rut

Wjti

78,b.

±EQi

mm

•105,b. •107,b.

.174,b. .175,a.

75,b.

.

.130,b.

ffifiij

58,b.

•

cgjESi

••

.U5,b. .156,a. .174,a. .•174,a.

..175,a.

mmm^ ^

5i,a.

50,b.

mm

194,b. 48,a.

175,a.

.

.106,b.l39,b. 149.b.

..175,b.

.174,b. .

122,b.

159,b.

mm

48,b.

.•131,a. ...

m^mm

45,a

mMBl

•

.208,b.

44.b.

..

.

m-

45,a.

56,b.

36.b.

134,a.

259

W^ IS^^

118,a.

^biiW

177,b.

134,a.

5^baI:^W

117,b.

171,a.

j§^^

160,a.

^K^bil

112,b.

M^

160,a.

^

61,a.

if:R.

96,a. 203,1).

ifSI

68,b.

ifM

204,b.

ifSffl

145.a.

it-W-g'

Stg^^an m-^jii&mns

••

ll,b. 193,b.

75,b.

119,b.

168,b.

119,b.

•••178,a.

195,b.

^*a^^

169,a.

56.a.

^#11

169,a.

33,a.

^0S^

169,a.

^0SESBIS#

169,a.

118,a.

SSi^lS

140,a.

^Ig

5,b.

3

*^S^ ^H ^^ ^Sf vl70,a. ^S ^S (®) #^lltltt ^m^mt^

i5o,a.

^1Iin(or^§)li

±

RAD.

^WM^&

33.

-±^

126,a.

WfiM

27,b.

%

RAD.

M^ X4^

34.

'^JM ^j5l

^bS

RAD.

170,a.

206,b. 206,b.

1^:^^^.

206,b.

120^

207,b.

'^M-WM

207,a.

^J3'M

100,b.

194,b. 195,a.

•X

^

••.168,b.

RAD.

37.

36. 32,a.

-X^

18,b.

260

i\M

25,b.

i
85,b.

i^M^^.

8,a.

:ki%

29,a.

i^:^

85,b. 92,a.

:k^

68,a. 69,a.

::^%

84,b.

i^.'^X^

84,b.

i^^

84,b. 135,a.

i
85,b.

i^^ >^S

169,b. 208,b.

86,b.

i^^

ib.

i<}&

88,b.

i^.i^

88,a.

:^"^

88,a.

X^ TC^pIra

Xmi X^W

xm+'fimt'

114,a. 186,a. 31,a. •

•

4i,b.

^^^SjEffiflJ -•114,a. ::^^ffijKMij-- i65,b.

m xmmm±mm

4,a.

86,a.

::^I'It

-X^ X^E

X^^WIm XM^^Wi X^^^Wi

88,a.

Bm

9o,b.

M

140,b.

^1

166,b.

88,b. 90,a. 90,b. 2,a.

166,a.

202,b.

Xm:f3m^

55,a.

xmmmm

59,b.

k^0.Mtm

72,a.

X^MMl

30,a.

xm^Mti

8i,b.

-xmwmmmm Sffl

xmxmmm± xmm^ammm xmmx^-n±

xmnmmmt

198,b.

261 84,b.

:::^^lffllj

9o,a.

i
91,a.

i^.'^iWt

90,a.

i^^

92,b.

±^MS.

i^1\il

195,a.

^Ki

3,b.

±^mmmi ±^^

166,a.

-

'

95,b. 91,b.

:km^

8,a.

;^gft?C

91,b.

i<^^B

io,b.

i^M^

92,a.

i^^M

40,a.

J^JkWt

122,a.

i<:M^

85,a.

-:kt}W

104a.

i<MM^

87,b.

>^ffi3l

lG2,a.

i^"^^

49,b.

;^iSSg

:^0$^^

68,a.

i<.itM

:kmm

87,b.

i^WcM i^'U&

170,b.

i^^X

148,b.

J^MyfXiC

H8,b.

i^^^

lo9,b.

g ±^M

120,b.

84,a.

204,b. 50,b.

85,a.

i^mm

5o,b.

88,a.

:k'¥%'A

78,a.

:;^^it

87,b.

-Xm^m

84.a.

±m^

89,a.

XS^m

86,a.

i^^i.

87,b.

:^Sftli

87,a.

:k'^afi

88,b.

X'^^pm

88,a.

:^^bI^

88,b.

-Xm^m

109,b.

87,a.

xm^mM

87,b.

89,a.

ximmm'^^

87,b.

90,a.

xf&^mm

87,b.

X^W^B&^ g

87,b.

i^^M^

:^WJ^ :^^1I i^.^^ i^pmM :k^W^

•••••

89,b. 89,b.

262

i<.^^M

88,a.

:^Sffi3E

i63,b.

g

39,a.

il

34,b.

M

86,b.

mi^tmmi -

86,a.

86.a.

i^iM^^ :k'E^^

135,a.

i^^^^^

HO,a.

:;^SSii4

i76,b.

122.a.

i^:^U]^^

26,a.

'J<^^^M

89,a.

i^.WiW^Wi

90,a.

itMW^n&

91,a.

±m^E.m

10,a.

±m^Mm&

MTftlS

-

i<:)i^i<M&

4i,b.

i33,b.

i<.')3^-:kM& -170,^

M tl

89,b.

173,a.

X

42,b.

XiC ?CW Ji& ?C£ XM. 5cS ?cg

15,b. 43,a. 42,a.

42,b. 42,b. 91,b. 42.b. ••••'

42,b.

42,b.

3^:Bfi

43,a.

5cS 5C^

43,a.

50,b.

^5

51,a.

±-)S^W^m^

31,a.

?C0I

51,a.

X')l^tW^Ml

170,b.

5C^

66,a.

Ml ±-:^mmmmm

170,b. 39,b.

X^M XB

^^

144,b. 97,b.

56,b. 69,b. 162,b.

i^WMi^

84,a.

263

5^^

122,a. 125,a. 133,b.

204,a.

^flll

130,b.

5^S ^)»

195,b.

^flM ^4^^ yiM& ^:^±

19C,b.

loe.b.

5C^W

^n A^

^^*# *iF

134,b.

*iij^(rom)a

H

149,a.

*fOfflfili

]5C

42,b.

55,b.

?cS^i

^7®M

ib.

43,a.

94,a.

^A^gip 'Xmrm.

140,a.

42,b.

5ci^^

^^S ^AM

^^ftfe

RAD.

-fcM

Mm 0^

38. 36,a. 166,b.

117.a. 14,a.

134,b.

0M

141,b.

15Lb.

ifjf

157,b.

io7,b.

^^t

163,b.

43,a.

43,a.

187.a.

57.b. 42,b.

M^ MM

164,a.

161,b.

M'bMj

in^

67,b. 88,a. 96,a.

tUM^

130,b.

*^W]!fS

i6o,b.

iWMW^mmi

112.a.

*iFffl*g

i6o,b.

in*

170,a.

:^iR0fi

^^* ^ ^0^

^^ ^IKttSfil^

^^0

79,b. 155,a. 19,b.

.-93,^

ib.

tW^^ tW^K

131,a.

tW^'M

162,b.

®

127,a.

g

147,b.

9C,a.

74,a.

124,b. 124,b. 149,a.

^"^^

166,a.

264

^^

56,b. 59,b. 162,b.

ii^WMi^ .^

m^mmm

55,a.

96,a.

ib.

19.b.

167,b.

85,a. 132,b.

im^mi

133.a.

133,b.

^fiWtMM

-" 134,b. 133,b.

H-^

133,a.

ifttl^

133a

167,b.

^^ mmm^ ^Rtia ^R^jE

25,b.

il

^mm ^^ ifj?^

^*^ ^ii

•

139,b. 140,a. 140,a.

141,b.

1

7o,b.

139,b.

^

28,a.

^PP^

36,a.

isi.b.

^P^S.

36,a.

194,b.

g

36,a.

165.b.

'4\

73,b.

130,b.

132,a. 49,a.

^11^0.

35,a.

i3>l|ifflH5*

iM^

mWim^m

36,a.

24,a.

^fe*

165,a.

^j>^#

94,b.

^^||3E

16U.

^^airt'

]63,b.

M^l@

ib.

mBM&^

28.a.

28,b. •30,b.

28,».

^mtm^^i

6i,a.

JIEW3E

3i,b.

30,b.

134,a.

30,b.

W^M

mm

•

30,b.

266

gfS ^WL ^jt

129,b.

$ftl^

30,b.

189,b.

m$l®

58,a.

^94,a.

MKil(or|lJ)

^tlPE

29,a.

^i^l'^-iS

189,b.

gflJIB

30.b.

g?ljfil|j

194>b.

mAM

19'5,a.

^M?S

195,b.

## ^^ f*f

^^9f^

107.a.

^fiifi

gjli?-®

196.b.

i%,

gB0iSfIJ

195,a.

^flWAi

195.a.

g(?ll)6fBi°^^)tl

195,a.

^W^M. ^fiS®

195,a.

196,a.

g#EPE

195,b.

^ilSP^K

196,b.

SSS

^M gg^ ^WMM &mmMt

^^H ^1%WL ?L«3E

RAD.

40. 60,a.

159,b. 14,a.

$ffiS

44,a.

mW^ $i:fT

77,b.

^TC^ARitlra

^12

32,a.

5^S^E

30,b.

^

164,b,

••

•••

2,a.

166.a.

163,b. 113,a. 140,a.

^tl

141,a.

31,a.

^^

140,b.

'S.'h

140,b.

194,b. 29,b.

SP&^*®

RAD.

152,b.

195,b.

^fflJtSfeftl

^

16,b.

^PSf

195,a.

SSSS:)9

164,a.

89,a.

gg ^^

128,a.

167,a.

g|lj

39.

158,a.

78.a.

^lllS^

98,b.

SIlJI^Jl

158,b.

99,b.

^fiJ^JfiS

158,b.

••••

158,a.

266

MIllS^H

SfflSP

125,a.

%W]M'MM

125.a.

sft^R

125,b.

157,b.

S^il^#

126,a.

ail^MII

157,a.

*M^i^

126,a.

W.M0%M

157,a.

Sllffi^.iS

157,b.

SJ:^ MW-M

SS&3M

155,b.

^#Unll

^iiil®

158,a.

158,b.

^^011 Sll^*

79^b. 155,a.

JS

159,a.

^Sll

79,b.

168,b.

S^W S5®

126,a.

^^Pt

78,b.

M

®^ ^P&

%MM^ mMim %MSim^^m MmM^m

139,b. 126,b. 124,a.

125,a. ib.

i25,b. i24,b. 155,b.

105,b.

15o,b.

167,,b.

162,b.

^£^

^®itfili

104,a.

SSffiSSil

156,b.

?g£l!c

104,b.

MM

100,a. 101,b.

MB^MM MM

i67,b. 149,b.

WifX

135,b.


38,a.

MW

140,a.

K&^

191,b

MXItPt

152,b.

MMJ)&

'•

15,b.

g

g ^m±w\^M

% K^^^

121,b.

K5E

i9o,b.

ftft

124,a.

R^ #M

124,a.

ftlil

120,b. 5i.b.

94,b.

129,a, 129,a.

129,a,

267

W^^

129,b.

,0|j

63,b.

W^^lffl

2,a.

/hS*S ^1^^#

64,a.

166.a.

S

129,b.

Sffl

129,a.

/h^Wftaig

129,b.

W^tt^

49,b.

/J^^aglJ^

28,b.

K^ ®S ^^ ^W ^m *0 ^^

7,b.

202,b. ...

64,a.

130,a.

130,a.

^

130,a.

4^6?E

148,a.

^bU^m

160^.

S^S'It

130,b.

S^.iSan

167,b.

<^^>±i

130,a.

41.b.

^± ^m P

iis.b. 65,b. 116,a.

116,b.

RAD.

JP

43. 153,a.

Pi'P

142.b.

J^H

153,a.

PBM^B

153.b.

rllW^^

153,b.

30,b.

PM

153,a.

78,a.

^±m^

PMJ^

74,a.

PM

158,a.

M^MM&fMm

18,b.

PM^^

155,^.

2,b.

PBihtJ

155,b.

P^'^M

155,b.

>J-

RAD.

41.

^±

199,b.

^ffi

^S,UJ

•

^&im ^|v

/h^

RAD.

42.

19,b. 68,a. G9,a.

40,a.

f*#(or^)5Bl56,a.

pmm^m

i58,b.

268

;e^^

58.b.

;B?iSii

io7,b.

;g}^»

i6o,b.

;Efg]#P'e

iio,b.

)?.i^mM

i^-

;eii# ;E«Pt

ib. i^-

;gm®K

iio,b.

JSmaPt

ib.

fl^M jEilUSI?

®E^

78,b.

J^mM

80.a.

®llft^a^ S®ll^?ftPtai

aaU^nnJif

ma.

;gsP'6a

io7,b.

>^saa

ib.

>^affi^

108.^-

j^mmt

ib.

M^S P#

78,b.

158,b. 100,a.

MM'^

m

78,a.

155,b.

175,b.

RAD.

45.

li|i^

80,a.

\UK

195,b.

iiifgfiiftilii33,b.

m^l

40,a.

••

83,a.

RAD.

)?.m^^i&

-

MPtW

162,b. •

*

67,a.

48.

io8,b. •153,b.

J^

109,a.

E± gft^t

K^ JS^: Bf);

•

37,b.

194,a. -

159,b.

7Ga ib.

80,b.

B ESE

RAD.

49. 28,b.

269

ea^iu rfl

RAD.

27.b.

50.

6i!i?*

154,b.

B^'B.{ov^)

154,b.

^^^M

154,b.

4o,b.

6ni^^#

;ftjil

ii8.b.

6i|i^JtJ£

^l^

125,a.

M^M^

154,a.

?mi

m.a.

:^M

M'^'wnm :^M& ^W^iM

iii^.b.

iis.b.

io2,b.

^WJ^^M

126,a.

^tWMi'^M

r25,a.

IPSCW^Ia

#ilSP

153,b.

48,b. 110,a.

•^^^

^MM ^^±Bm ^U±±

55,a.

132,a.

152,a. 12,b. 38,a.

104,a. ib.

*e^»fE

28.b. 65,a,b.

^ffi

65,b.

*S

-mb.

^5g5@

?^W "^S

•••126,b.

^ilM

^

ib.

i25,a.

^icMf^M ^Pi^tttlfBT

18,a.

T

RAD.

^^

51. 141,b

^d^mf

94,a

65,b.

^0

134,b.

^i^

177,a.

"^^mx

m,a.

6^^S &^^.

75,b.

eni^ffl

154,a.

BiR^'h

154,a.

BHi^nJL

154,a.

38,b.

Si,

RAD.

52.

:^

86,b.

s:j±izKM

29,b.

:yiH

28,a.

r

RAD.

53.

270

^S8^ 015

151,b.

^^

§l# ?llE

76,a.

.i^ajn^lg

172,a.

MifiS.

143,a.

M MM

160,a. 171,a.

165,a.

M':H

192,a,

MM.

203,b.

^

124.a.

3*d^£ -

184,a.

^T^ ^^^ *^^S ?iil

jRlffllj

206,a.

?5ftS

•••lll,b.

86,a.

54.

^^M

70,a.

RAD.

^M ^

56. 153,a.

g

RAD.

206,a. 125,a.

95,b, 100,a.

?Sflin

57,b.

?¥^^ailll

41.a.

3l^^#^

67,b.

Wt

it

197,b.

152,a.

S-PtSMS -

RAD.

ib.

^?^^

X^

i.

133,a,

124,a.

206,a.

vKSf^* aS^il't^^

79,b.

?i^

123,b.

5i^li/Ei^

125,b.

?ilj

92,b.

mm^-MAm^

92.b.

3ift

107,b.

?®a|fl5

144a.

^iia

100,a.

3iPtll]

100,a.

W^^M^l

92,a.

m!}^mU^^n

92,a.

^m&U

57. 43,b.

8,a.

144.a.

271

^

RAD.

59.

54,a.

^

^^^tm

29,a.

S^S

32,b.

/c^

75,a.l56,a. •••••

^ RAD.

#

60. 151,b.

'

^M

187,a.

#:^

202,b.

^m

iu;»m

I56,a.

.'§:^

176,b.

it^'^M

197,a.

it^^-^^

tl^ ?#^

155,a.

Ml

122,b.

#^ mm^

158,a.

**Wffe I

ift-^

56,b.

40,b.

fifmgH*

178,a. •.•178,a.

filWWl?IJ# -

ib.

61,b.

taftfe^|(org)^...170,a.

61,b.

'imnmM^

61,b.

fi^K^

ib.

62,a.

fifbfi^

ib.

168,b.

I'B.Jmzi.^^vm

S'lt iCx

40,a.

tSfK

'

i76.b.

76,b.

200,a.

mm

75,a.

47,a.

177,b.

'119,b.

ti^iM

•

i5,b.

%S.MM nm^iCm i§M ti* i§M

•

it'^^^mmM^

132,b.

'

49,a.

&mm ^M&

RAD. 6L

•••i7o,b.

•

171,a.

17G,a.l91,b.

ii7,b. 100,a.

64,b.

'ti^

WliJ^S

*OT^I

S5

mh.

169a

ib.

57,b.

75,b.

ib.

272

tIy5rJ:ffi^R#

3l»Pt

57,b.

^

178,b.

SM

77,a.

^^^

79,b.

^aSRfflU fft*^

77,a.

156,a.

S'^ft^n*^ ffiSWfSli

M>M

^>^

150,b.

M>:f]^

^iS

152,b.

^.^Ij

158,a.

WM^

152,b.

ffilpM

'ItTSM

'B^-iim

92,b.

•

93,a.

S

140,a.

mH^P^e

101,a.

72,b.

It

113,b.

206,a.

^

113,a.

152,b.

S

53.b. 25,b. 92,b.

157,a.

155,a.

187,a.

M^

.gjli^

^^

175,b.

S^

120,a.

105,a.

MB

54,b.

82,b.

Mil

120,a.

Q7a

120,a.

^m

MM

204,a.

M'&,

120,a.

Sft

134,a.

Bt^ 3E^

SA S»#

175,b. 77,a.

SJI^

142,a.

'HTft

163,a.

^

93,b.

MM

96,a.

S:^

96,a.

MMW

121,a. 124,a.

S^Htt

54,b.

6,a.

$R

M^tH

M^ MM

•

93,b. 96,b.

mm mKM i^r'M

M*?i mWtW

mmM m^M

••••'•

54,a. 9,a. •

178,a. 68,a. 6>b. 74,b. ib.

75,a.

273

mMB m^mi

p

77,a. 59,a.

min

\M^'^WM

40,b.

R/f (or

^.-K

IG.b.

MM-

108.b.

Bit^ m'M^

RAD.

•

ifr)^m

71,a.

.172,a. .•77,b.

MWM

•113,a.

ib.

134,a.

MM^

65,a.

^

RAD.

?ttlw dit

63.

RAD.

62. 77,a.

:feii

J^MB

163,a.

j^^i^BI^MJS.M

i6o,b.

64. 139,b.

^UMMM

208,b.

^^±W\^

1W3.

J?56an

79.b.

ikM

34,a.

^«

95,b.

19,b.69,a.205,b.

ttSR

202,a.

135,a.

*4iS[

48,a.

^SJSi jR'Mom

)S.^WiWi

«ltfig4^ ©tt 9R

^R ^0

^mmi mm m&0M BBW lgi(or3t)^

W^mM\l^

63,a.

198,b. •198,b.

tSf'JfIg

f^*>^SR

m^&

174,a. 172,a. 91^i>-

m^M

28,b.

113,a.

ik^&Z

28,b.

153,b.

mm^mn

3o,a.

22,b.

153,b.

«]M

77,a.

202,b.

ffijg

78.a.

i73,b.

t6jE

ib.

i73,b.

i^^

77,a.

mm

74,b.

208,a.

'M

74,b.

•••173,a.

I

77,a.

53,a.

274

i^MU

ib.

mt^

77,a.

ft]«^

-

m^^m^^m

i^^M ^*|| J^illS^

78,b.

39,b.

fflf®

78.a.

^

i76,a.

1i®

ib. •

188,a.

78,b.

^fi?

135,a.

79,b.

ffWrll

S6,b.

i^-Mt

79,b.

^fl

J6]*|g

79,b.

i^P^

80,b.

i^PM^m

Wx 172,a.

^"^^

mmf^

77,b.

69,b.

i^Ml\m

8o,b.

^tK ^$A

206,a.

mmMn

206,a.

-§-

29,b. 42,a.

52,b.

imi&

56.a.

65,a.

187,a.

Jplt

102,a.

43,a.

^?lic

^Mllj n'\:i^'^xmmi

SIB

105,a.

ti'

ib.

nm^ ^MM Wmi

WMmM'M

ib.

43.b.

JtIS

'^M^

^m ^mm

iHb-

m^^^f& ©ifi

104,b.

4^^ HIS Jl#

73,b.

137,b. 191,b.

48,b.

JllR^

50,b.

93,a.

tl^*

48,b.

195,b.

l&mMB ^^^il

210,a.

imm^

42.b.

+n-^3a.^

43a.

m:^mM

^s,*.

tssisnt

<8.b-

49,a.

204,b. 13,a.

i^W

13.a.

ffiSK

176,a.

50,b. 42,a.

275

S^SH^ S«|it«K

ib.

lllMt'fe

88,a.

43,a.

IIrIJSS

89,a.

^

205,a.

^^^

83,a.

ftmm

102,a. ib.

SWltr^S HRfffiH

^?i^||

%MM^^^

•••

89,a.

88,b.

89,b. 89,a.

MISIR

89,b.

0ig

93,a.

MSrHP'fell

91,a.

*iaPt

83,b.

HBf^il^

84,b.

mMil

ib.

StnTj&H

85,a.

^MM

93,a.

^flj

93,b.

»^lj^^il^ - 97.b. 96,a. 101,b. 0/g

SMS^/S WS^'i'

S5,b.

HnfiaiSli

85,b,

HnTJ&MM

ib.

86,a.

ib.

0£

97,a.

MnTSjSyi

0.%

99,a.

SfBTSmlSK

me

73,b.

m^ummm^

86,a.

0iia B-Mt

59,a.

i0SMfi>

8D,b.

84,a.

SfnTftPtll

85,b.

mfpf:^

86,a.

Hnrft5ft#:

88,b.

ftfplfff

90a

Hnfft^^R

88,b.

0!nrffll5

90,a.

^fnTaJtlnTll

90,a.

StB[ftfn[liffiSR

90,a.

mtnTtSSl

84,b.

SfpTiglto^R

B.Mt&MM

85,a.

SfnfiiSKffitl

^fpf^^^

85,b.

BMBM

86,a.

S^MBMil

86,b.

^tmf^B

87,a.

mmm^ Ml

•••

87,a.

104,a. 87,b. ib.

-

9i,a.

41,b.

276

^W^jl

92,a.

fcPSP'S

91,a.

w^/Tmn^/J^

92,a.

93,a.

f4ijlS1!in~^

97,a.

93,b.

tgnlSPt

99,a.

93.b.

^MS'ffili

91,b.

$MM W^' PMm SJR^ $lMB

96,b. ib.

^^ij.^

96,b.

*^#m ^ffis: «#^

•

126,a.

105,a.

fli

46,a.

96,b.

^

46,a.

51,b.

^^^^

98,b.

m&B

98'^-

mi^M

ib.

0MB

it).

0ISIi

99,b.

0MB.'^

99,b.

mf^-icM

98,b.

mi m^Mi

9«-b-

;fK^

176,a.

171,b.

Mmrm

kh.

m

73,b.

®nl^

5

149,b.

RAD.

Sil^

65. •

87,a.

171.a.

98,b.

^afiHWM^ -

97,a.

ib.

•

86,a.

.176,a.

86,a.

176,b.

92.a. ib.

M^BM 0P0M3n inaJitlS*

Ul,a.

94,a.

*»S

^If^^A 0?RiB# 0M^IS*

ib.

i^.lftflia

94,a. 99,a. •••

99,a.

JC

m^±m

RAD.

66. 8.a.

277

^ffi

5,b.

|5C^7fe

^~^

151.a.

Mim

144,a.

Wivm9YM

144,a.

|i^@

124,a.

i

M

63.b.

RAD.

M£ MM£

-

65,b. 55,b.

I^K«E>^

i9o,b.

WMBM^

67.

^^ xn'mi^^

55,b.

191.a.

RAD.

Jf

69.

94,b.

/f

9o,b.

ffSiS

171,b. 172,a.

Srl^t-^

134,b.

112,a.

¥M^ mm^m #tt*Sf^^

lG5,a. i22,a.

59,b. •:f5

RAD.

70.

:^^ -fj^^^mi

mi SUfH

95,b.

ll^^Jimi

74,a.

::^11S

iy2,a. 81.a.

116,a.

••

188,a.

^^tt^

101,b.

-f2m^m±

37,b,

APt^BE

102,a.

:Hmi^^m& -

8i,a.

afeSffl^

S^

113,a.

RAD.

4it-

4$!^^

68.

MM

81,a.

BS

40,b.

JS±

^0,b.

M^M.

:-104,b.

97,b.

MMM^

io4,b.

98,a.

MM^'^

i.b.

278

mt^m"^

72.b.

Sffi

84,a.

^tflffiS.

92,b.

^

mn

67,a.

i72,b.

B$W

BMf*^-

172,b.

B$7K

Jg^a

172,b.

I^^

«(or|g)iili -m.b.

BSii^

^^•

^mM

67,b. .

68,a.

.207,a. ••••••••

.

53,b.

118,b.

^P'g

BaS'^flin

172,b.

Wff

116,b.

maiitt*

i73,b.

^R

Ul,a.

^K^mfrMm

141,a.

173.a.

J5SPt«iStS

3o,a.

73,b.

193,b.

a RAD.

72.

QBS 05?

207,b. 51,a.

81,a.

165,a.

aife

165,b.

0t

30,b.

.141,a.

BMM

104'^-

0^®?^

173.b.

Bnm^m

i73,b.

gg^ m:^ mWi

ii9,a.

H^5t

198,a.

0^g^

141,a.

#,D;^

=§m

^^miiimKtS /Pn

116,a.

58,b.

i52.b.

•

Sjgg

^

88,a. 54,a.

70,a.

54,a.

158,a-

54,a.

55,a.

544>.

279

^* ^^ §S ^SP —

54,a.

•njaHlg

ib.

58,b.

n9,b.

H

54,b,

^fU-ZlI* ;i^

RAD.

73.

54,a.

93,b.

47,a.

70,a.

**

45,b.

MfS

142,a.

*0^#

44,a.

^s.in

i3i.b.

^0-^

46,a.

**^ mmm& ^^^^

ib.

-©litell

128,a.

^BMMM

127,b.

^Bmmw -w.b. ^?1|iJ«???K -

45,b.

*0iSII AB-^'X

§"i"

94,b.

45,b.

^fB

96,b.

45,a.

i'^M

94.a.

46,b.

§.PtS §^Jc^

94,a. 95,b. 94,a.

Sy^M ft*ffi^

m^MtM^

-

ib.

48,a.

S.yMMM

94,b.

44,b.

sy^pm

ib.

#f^ti

44,b.

#^il

46,b.

fti^f^

47,a.

#^i:§ *J^fS

62,b.

47,b.

45,b.

*i^®

199,a.

^^5:^fS{

ib.

*i£^

58,b.

#J®S^

44,b.

ft^H ft^H ftlJC^

:60

mmm.

MB^ AWf g

96,b. 96.b.

10l,b. 53,a. 139,b. 197,b.

53,b. 53,b.

53,b.

150,a.

280

^CtR i'V

itfXf,iX.

#^'^ -m:^.

96,b.

^#^

184,a.

^?ftlft?R^-

186,b.

® 76.a.

Sift

* B RAD.

^

158,b.

74.

75.

T^CM

206,a.

*"#

168,b.

151,b.

7|C#||

101,a.

156,b. 172,b.

:;tClR^

188,b.

172,b

*Xffi^

lOO.b.

173.a.

•MX^^

lOO.b.

66,a. 98,a.

M^ ^3^ >^^ nit

RAD.

nw nmfs. j!«i^

-lys.b. loi.b. 173,a.

*#W *4^ ^H

4,a.

4,b.

93,b. 97,a.

n^^

173,a.

^|ij

93,b.

n-XM

183,a.

%n%

97,b.

i97.b.

:^M

96,b.

i73.b.

Mt

164,b.

173,a.

^ttato

n^^-^M

188.a.

y^&U

>^;^Hl*g

173a

nmM n±M^ nm&n

•

83,a. ib.

31.a.

*ffi^ T^ffiE^

-^B

28.a.

%Wi^

i)C,b.

^m

96,b. 98,b.

;^tli6||

97,b.

^'It

124.a.

T^lSttinr

98.b.

^^

130,a.

*Sgf«J1tll

96.a.

:^

83,b. 83,b.

281

::^^

66,b.

i^y :^'mM^i

^

*I^^-»ffi

91

62,a.

53,b.

i25,b. •- 74,b. 47,b.

"S-MB

lou.

tt^:?f^®

ioi,b.

206,b.

;fe(:lt:

ttWlij

200,b.

tt#SKt

48,b.

:SUJnK

^\U^

126,b.

^^S

W^J& ^/t^ t^lf

^k^M^inm i42,b.

••••126,b.

6,a.

^P^

157,a.

^ifi?|5

142,a. 181,a.

if fiMflJ

92,b.

83,a.

H

78,a.

W*

77,b.

125,b.

f^X 9S¥

168,a.

t^gilft t^l^^

90,b.

t^,S^0fflll

80,a.

%3E

35,a.

^ik

Ha.

''^X

35,b. ib.

^fe^

67,a.

?feVf

ib.

^fi

198,a.

Wr^WlfR miC^

mhS

74,a.

10,b •••••

;jg2ts:

82,a.

ioi,b.

1S#

168,a.

1S*W:SiKfra

loi,a.

82a

%

35,a.

%XA %X^ %^ %• '^M ItM %ig

144,b.

^2,a. ib.

35,b. 144,b. ib.

36,a.

36,b. 36,a. -•

36,a.

35,b.

282

%S WirfM %P^J^

%^M ^mM ^Mm !^a^^ %^IIS '^m^Pf^'^

m%W *a^« Jlf*

36,b. 152,1).

MMfi^

29,a.

StJlfln

35,a.

1®

35,b.

M8K

35,b. 3'5'b-

35,i>.

36,a.

26.b.

125.a.

109,a. 55,a.

143,b. 40,a.

ffiSI^ffiiiWM^ tt*S

40,b. 40,a.

WM

40,a.

W.'^\U It*llj

71,b.

ItUlW

76,a.

41,a.

Its

124,b.

i^-

X

81'b.

RAD.

76. 69,a.

f-

m^^BU

«« S^«/t!im Sm g^

ib-

W:&

175,b.

g^Ag;

i4i,b.

121'^^-

m

141,b.

122,a.

fcHEE

l.a.

ffi:ftA

74,a.

Sj^BS

mb.

^UStS

^W ^ii: ^^««® mM

97,a.

72,a.

m±t9 M§E

W:^^

72,a.

67,b.

203,a.

203.a.

it

9M.

RAD.

77.

122.a.

it^,f,

140,a.l57.a.l96,b.

122,b.

iEtB

14,b.

162,a.

lEii

14.b.

283

lEfr

22,a.

JEK

32,b.ll4,b.

JEM.

145,b.

jEH lEM JES

140,a.l4fi,a.

JE-^

145,b.

jE;f:

146,a.

lEffi

132,b.

JEmWM.

133,a.

HEmi^MM.

133,a.

mili^(orJfij)it (orH)

189,a.

U5,h.

92,a.

lEfiai

146,a.

lE^M JE^M

145,b.

lEmpR

144,a.

Jlt±¥jll

146,b.

^ M M^M

RAD.

S;

^M

79. 16,a. 16,b.

RAD.

ft

80.

^^

36,b.

M&

99.a.

146,a.

118,a.

196,a.

tt

RAD.

81.

Jt£

31,b.

Jt-£M

32.a.

182,b.

Itffiffi

182,b.

SflStf

182,b.

RAD.

^^i^#

^Sfe^ ^ftl

186,b.

145,a.

lEiffigR

JT

SJftt

mi&y^xmi

32,a.

Jt£:ft

142,a.

JtH^r'^li]

118.a.

77,b.

Bftfll

78. WJtfti/iaS

203.b.

l6«tSX

ib.

112,a.

Bits

113,b.

55,a.

ffiJtPt

196,b.

57,b.

''^^

197,a.

284

iftP'feS^.jS

197,a.

HftM Ift/E^

202,a. 202,a.

tttJE^a^

203,a.

^k^Pmi

203,b.

Bji^rJ-^HeiB

191.b.

fflJtil^fian

202,a.

Bthi*/'

203,a.

nltmr

ib.

IHtt^3l

118,a.

^kiMM

203,b.

BJt'^^ Blt^l*

194,a.

BJtrtfSjl

204,a.

192,b.

BJtS*

203.a.

Bit^KII

192,b. 205,a.

BJt^ll Wjt?PK

203,b.

Bit^rf Wit-^feS

192,b.

^m\^

ib.

BttK^

121,a.

BltJftH

ib.

BJtM (orH)^

I78,b.

BitUflU

206,a.

Wlh^ll

192,a.

Hit:?R^^

206,a.

IHJtftag-

192,a.

^kfM.Mori)fM

BthSSflJ

]91,b.

Bit

Hlt/^-'PI

193,a.

ffiJt^^^^

197,b.

2(M,a.

•••192.a.

It ^(or5S)3|n-203.b.

^L

279

j^

^iti^m

193,a.

Bita^^fllj

ft^Jg

191,b.

WCMW-^

200,a.

KlttlfPT

126,b.l97,b.

WCMBM

200.a.

Sltfflffi

199,b.

BJtfPrll

199,a.

BJtfPT^??

199,b.

BthtPTSffiH

199,b.

^^^ {or

mM

202,a.

I8}t^(or^|^)ll5|i-.202,b.

202!a.

mmM^m

i97,a.

BJt^i&X

203,b.

ntmnx

ib.

HitMWJ*

263,b.

^&BMU

205,a.

mnmm

205,a.

Bit^^'^R

205.a.

^^^yimw^^m 202,b.

BMISeSK

2(M,b.

BjfclW

•^it^Ptftsnf

204,b.

ib.

285

»JfS"^ffll|

205,a.

ttyl^^Jg

205,a.

BltlR^ilSlJIi

206.a.

^km.^mm

I

-ma.

BH:fgli*W5i^

i99,b.

S:;f]tJl|^

iJ?*«

139,b.

/^Si

139,b.

mi

157.a.

^:*5B

157,a.

^^^>^

157,a.

/J^SaO

^

RAD.

82.

^pIRftlli^

ib

40,a.

ij^^^^iof

133,

i^'MiSM

157,

&mn^

167,

86,a.

43,a. 44,a.

44,a.

TK

RAD.

ffix-

85.

44,a. 44.a.

7i(X

*^til^ T^M TKii 7KEE :$5R

:^II5^*

195,a.

162,b.

ib.

mm-

ib.

51,a.

m^'

51,a.

ffiffiSR

156,b. 61,a.

62,a.

44,b. ib.

mm mmu ma

ib. 46,b.

^SpMoJi

ib.

ib.

ib.

mmwm

eu.

*SRffllt«!i

62,a.

45.a.

^^

m^

207,b.

ffitt

45,a.

EiiM

IHb.

ffitt±

38,a.

?X7K§

6,a.

SIR S1$1!inll^

86,a. 86.a.

m^ mM m^

•45,a.

109,b. 179,a. 45,a.

45,b.

286

mM mm ^g i£#

45,b.

^±«I5

•..

48,a.

46,a.

i^lf^'S'

8.a.

46,a. il>.

'^

44,b.

64.b.

iSSSRil

jg-g.

46,b.

mmm^s

?££

46.b.

ffiUHH^

ffilZ-?

79,a.

m^

46,b.

ffijE

5£^ ffilSI

55,b. •••••

mmW^

mb. 132,b.

112,b. 137,b.

116a 23,a.

46,b.

ifePt

ib-

iSli?

54,a.

iffi.1)

97,a.

:ffi«

47,a.

47,b.

«S

112,a.

?iJI

?&SS

112,a.

47,b. 48,a.

B^ ^*»^

ffi^

48,a.

mm

48,a.

fi^n

101,a.

ffiS^

187,b.

iS*^^

ffi0Rft**^lra

187,b.

iSll^lW)

m^^

186'b.

a;4W

44,b.

m^&

45,b.

V*^#%W

45,b.

V£^|lJ

47,b.

rpJW

47,b.

Kl^

44,a.

47,a.

fe^S

45,b.

llG,a.

'/SRH

117,a.

^JlXpa ffi**Pt:

119,a.

(oi"

^^^

114.b.

^)

ii4>b. 115,a. ib.

ib.

^:$:

122,a.

M

118a

287 •no,a.

^

l]9,a.

a«

119.a.

^jkM

11^'^-

rftSf

ii6,b.

rftHfg

i2i,b.

7J5^^

97,a.

^0.

54,a. lll,a.

lll,a.

112,b. 113,a.

rS#^;E

i^3L

imm

ib.

ib.

•

82,a.

.

[\:sC'P

^\m

i3i,b.

i^MMW

206,b.

fSS^

105,b.

SS

60,a.

^-X StK

33,b. 51,b.

^S

36,b.

P

112,b. 116,a.

81,a.

•

M^

39,a.

133,b.

My\^&9

197,a.

IHb.

aSllSRSf

r^n^M

fPffiPIg

ib.

133,b.

jSH^aSW

117,a.

?jSl»tM'PM

117,a.

i^^

172,a.

i&^m

ii7,b.

mim^

io7,b.

ilM.

109,a.l09,b.

m^-^Ji^WM rJ^aSH^ aSlffi^

afii^^ rft^Sa

116.--

•

aMS^H ^

200,a.

Jf

116,b.

Jf±

112,b.

#±^

118,a. 123,b. 117,a.

105,a.

l/g®

108,a.

MM

107,a.

MM^t

108,b.

41,a.

mi(or^)

^^ WM ^M ^% ^#

I63,a.

8b. 200,a.

200,a.

20O.b. 162,a. 162,a,

36,b.

288

#ff ^it

96,a. 205,a.

MM^

25,b.l25,b.

200,b.

i^M.^

125,b. 96,b.

WEX ?fgX^# #MS

162,a.

refill

167.b.

i^Bt^iC^

W±^^

200,b.

if±^m

i92,b.

^M^ mkm^±

162.a.

161,a.204,b. 37.b.

wm'msE'^m

i^u.

iSJto

177a

JwSi

31.a.

tSZfiOl

94.b.

mmkj^iimm m&ij>&Mms. r&ftl

moi-mf^

76,a.

177,a

iSSffi

66,a.

202.a.

MIS

18,a.

MS

llG.a.

MIU

145,a.

MS

203.a.

Mfi-*-WW^

•••109.U.

MSfJ^M^a

-^Ol.b.

i^^

?f:^f^

183,a.

iWiovMj^^i^

189,b.

91^*

176.a.

21.a.

M=E-f ll|05cS

i2fi,b.

176,a. 60,b.

80,b.

^0

79,b.

^ffi

ib.

^^^•?

162,a.

m

67,a.

M± M^^MB

175.a.

168,a81,b.

'&i)k

?I*jfiL

171,a.

MM

102,a.

MMS.

;^ 125,b.

176,b.

if^ Ml^

•••i33.a.

177.a.

?3|R

206,b.

ii5,a.

mtl

M

MM ^^

69,a.

m'^^mmi

125,b.

!k

RAD.

102,a.

86. 153,a.

tkM,

13a

289

^^ A^S

74^-

MM^^M^

183,b.

;^

io7,b.

6>».

169,b.

S]±m

183,a.

&^

183,b.

l,a.

MSLI4

l,b.

.^M >i^ MM(oT^) Mi^

iio,b.

M^^

no,b.

*:gli4ffia^

184,b.

^SM^MW

i^'^-

%i)}

.^tt"^

183,b.

,%M^

184,a.

iStt/^

184,a.

4(M)^

188,a.

i83,b.

JEirJ'"

:^WM}^

ib.

.ftPtSlR

184,a.

.^MfffiR

184,a.

.%fflJir>

184,a.

^^K^S MjMtM MjiJ^M^t

2o.b. 7,b. 7,b.

14,a. 114,b.

M^ "^"*

12.b. 18,b.

^^Jfll

^'^

104,a. 13,b. 14,a. 13,b.

^±

14,b.

^±i£

14,b.

1i_h|f^

i4,b. 19,a.

19,b.

!» iTt-*

ISo.a.

12,b.

186,a.

20,a,

187,b.

iS?S^(or^)ife-187,b. IB) r^ IS (or

il)^ M}(ot1^M&.^

•••

*Sc

i(or«):^(org)

.^

l,b.

ib.

4$i]/^

(or

WM ^^

203,b.

186,a. •••187,a.

^M^ MMMM '^"^

20,b.

-

21,a. 23,a.

M^M

27,a.

^?ii

27,a.

290

M^

.64,a. 200,a.

»r

17,a.

96,a.

*^)R&

22.a.

200,a.

MB^

100,b.

200,a.

200,b.

^3Lm ^Sr^

ib.

22,b.

^InlS

jgg

^@ '"

Sg^

200,a.

M^M

100,b.

MltHS*

i3,b.

109,a.

«Pb1*S^

27,a.

ll^^^^"-

MBggIS

183.b.

182,b.

MS'MS

MJtiS

2,a. 5,b.

MW^

5,a.

f^m

8,a.

ll,b. 15,b.

*l»*?9 ^m^^W:

-lOT.b 174,a.

M^^^S

m ^II'##]S'§'

mm^ Bmm

15.b. 8.a.

iio^a.

m{^Jr^)jM,

I5,a.

ib.

mmW

iio,b.

m&^

7,b.

201,b.

•

-

ll,b.

•••

7,a.

•••

7,a.

..207,b. ...207,b. ...

60,b.

...•

34,a.

117,a. 117,a.

-44,^ 192,a.

105,b.

a^

mn

15,a.

177,a.

12,a.

169,b.

•12,a.

16,a.

l^^

185,a.

291

4^

RAD.

93.

pj

59,a.

4^:^

60,b.

^-^MW.

60,b.

101,b.

:^;E

M^ M^^ M^Wi ^A ^^ W&M

154,a. ib.

98,b.

123,b, 123,a. 12,a.

#^7-&

102a

m^^i^K

56,b.

-^Pfi#

92,a.

m^W\^

76,a.

:^n%^

lOlA

^^tPtiS5ES-86,a.

#*PPt

^

i

87,a.

RAD,

59,b.

2^

Wt

59,b.

^lW\%

WfeSl

56.a.

mwm

ib.

95.

159,a.

S(I) RAD.

97.

^?6 $l#%!t

59,b.

$11^

70,a.

iir

79.a.

ib.

3Eit

127,b.

59,b.

©Ea K^^ «-?gR

%

ib.

65,a. 153,a.

i±^

79,a.

£^^M

127,b.

196,b.

RAD.

?S^llj

WMB. a^

£

jDinfEg

77,b.

»M^

142,a.

94.

«ffl^ftllM -

mJ^mWi

78,a.

8i,b.

56,b.

ib.

147,a. 65.b.

3^

^^WB ikZA^

176,b. 96>*-

292

^# ^-^Wm PM

144,b.

^km^

207,b.

4X

124,b.

M'M

208,b.

^f-fc

14,a.

iiuftn^

208,b.

4?E:^fi

IraDtofitfiifilw'

209,b.

fe1tt]SfIl:t{&lrag

168,b.

20,a.

•••

^mUlwU

S

RAD.

^i

53,b.

62,b.

m

208.b.

RAD.

155,b.

^-kW

imM

209,b.

^W-^^m

40,b.

102. 208,b.

185,a.

•

147,b.

fi^ll

M

MM mm^^

100.

•113,a.

^^m

118,a.

^^^m

io2,a.

ib.

SflJ^

X

RAD.

mmmmm SifliSUnft ^MM^

98.

MfP

123,b. ii8,a. •••123,a.

67,b.

32,b.

M^M

203,a.

SKSIS

JE

69,b.

W.U^^9

76,b.

RAD.

ImM

67,a.

U H

RAD.

^^

103.

113,b.

US^A

76,a.

99. ll,a.

##>£

65,a.

frSMZE

ll,a.

f M^ SI

RAD.

104. 108,b. 113,b.

293

fi

RAD.

105.

It^f^fS

30,b.

^Sy\

28,b.

#ffiS

185,b.

#S^O^S

13,a.

^Wi

148,b.

ftig

21,a.

174,a.

jt^naaa

#ft'/f'MS

a RAD.

^MB^

6,b.

jMMmmmw&

i3i,b.

MKSIR

131,b.

106.

65^

163,a.

••

fift

Uite^WSf

82,b.

aiR^stsa? -

82,b.

mpmm^

15,b.

StHM

66.b.

Siiffi

8o.b.

Q^IP fiM£

124,b.

Snffi

RAD.

@il

•i3i,b.

86,a.

27,b.

B^%li

lOlA

mmUt s^um

151,b.

17,b.

iUft

--104,^

A^

80,a.

87.a. ib.

165,a.

ffl%

ffi^^H

S5,b.

118,b.

108. 185,a.

.uIL

102,a.

giiinffl^

^S-lt

^M

101,a.

152,a.

^0

RAD.

109. 86,a.

S^ W^

'25,a.

"giaiffi

S««IS

g

163.a.

P'^i\±

JUL i^

•

156,b.

fij^

JE

i3i,b.

^^'

M iTsia^

147,a.

188,b.

294

MS

67,b.

Mi§

114,b.

Rfl*

176,a.

R#K

30,b.

mmiKM

8o,b.

^mmm

6i,b.

«*a«Ml|5

70,a.

SB

-m&M.m

171.b.

...

58,b.

-Iftlli^SX -

58,b.

mM.4^jhnm^.j^ BfiJ?-

ib.

Bfi^l?'

ib.

Bi?iJS#JI» Bi5a#®e^:g

#11

..126,b. ..

ib.

I01,b. 172,b.

WW («^i£)

i72,b.

Ift«(j[lfl)

172,b.

[#

5^

RAD.

...

68,b.

111.

^

196,b.

*D¥ *n^

72.a.

113,b.

^WPMP ^#

18G,b. 80,a.

58,b.

J&^MBWB fe[0$ ^I

'

JB55 Jgy^

58,b. 60,a.

-ttfft

60,a.

-ttf^S

60,a.

ttffifij

ib.

m^J&

mm ttAS

15.a.

figHlli

60,a.

^t.mn^

60.a.

fiS^®#

97,a.

62,a.

^ft

142,b.

tt$^ ttWH

59,b.

ib.

60,a.

H^^fln

60,b.

-ttfflJtllSR

60,b.

UM^&

61.b.

5

RAD.

SH ^M

WM ^S J#|i

80,a.

141,b. 71,a.

112. 171,a. 20,a. 5,a.

176,a. 84,a.

156,a.

295

mmmmu 7^

RAD.

TlS^

-

92,a.

II

49,a.

mm *^ 113.

59,b. 52,a.

TOP'S

53,a.

SRP6:'C-?^

53,a.

IS^S: SSSC^

60,a.

53,a.

JfTO

178,b.

WM

187,a.

ji@»

42,b.

77,b.

^

RAD.

^1^

53,a.

#^

ib.

ffJS

ib.

TOM^^

ib.

115. 155,a.

?IPS;

ib.

^

•176,a.

S:^Sf^»^g

26,a.

f^ll^

93,b.

n^m

131,a. 96,b.

I^ffe

126,a.

Sffllj

130,b.

Sli^O^

93,a.

if^

lG9,b.

I^^li

98,b.

W^')J

131.a.

SiSWII

98,b.

WM^Mil

81,a.

wmmmi

ib,

fffH

208,a.

mmm^jimm

su.

mMmm

75,b.

nffiiiSI^-tt -13^.

Wilis—

86,a.

^^ ^KM ^ SS4

6,b. 102,b.

198,a.

ItSUj

20,a.

198,b.

#K1R

76.b.

124,a.

liftlH^.lSan

i67,b.

124,b.

125,a.

fS$ SS#

6,b.

ll,a.

5>!

RAD.

116.

47,a.

$Efe*-

6,b.

57,b.

^^^

79,b.

296

^

I64.b.

^M ^^ ^^

19,b.

168,a.

mmm^m MUM MM

57,b.

MtlVPlPI

57,b.

76,a.

57,b.

202,a.

^Sa:

168,a.

^MjSIS ^ilii;®^^

174,a.

^^S ^^

RAD.

118.

-SOLa.

YfWm^

ib:

56,a.

1t?a

ib.

55,b.

1t^^ ^mi3

134,a.

^#J18R^

tJ

•••••'

^&M ^SM

ib.

44,a.

^flj

165,a.

^^?S

160,a.

SlI^IOftJR

166,a.

^,-^1:^

84,a.

•••159,a.

^Iltl

105,a.

^mKKi*S

^^I^M SaWtllj

Sl

RAD.

m^ m^ nm mS mM t^X

tmtm

78.a.

117. 78,b. 78,b. 79,a.

^mmm^ ^Mms.%^1 ^^0M ^MPM

^ZIP I^HH ^mWW^M%

•

46,a.

46,b.

46,b. 46,b. ib.

73,b.

168.b.

49,b. 49,b. 49,b. 49,a.

79,a.

^

79,a.

76,a. 76,a.

^^« ;^i|#

48,b. 110,a.

140,a.

297

g i^tSHSc® i

U2,a. 150,b. 43,b.

%W^ ^fflSK ^W

^^

165,b.

Si^(ort^)||

tI^

RAD.

MW M^ Ma M^

14a

^

RAD.

^gni

-^mm.

Mm^MM

f5if

102.a.

117,a.l88,b.

194,a.

I&^**n

128.b.

194,a,.

|:pH

53.a.

g 119.

^

151,b.

^5gK

152,b.

gffUS

173,b. 165,b.

Whl

72,a.

199>a.

mmm

i92,b.

ib.

liSSIt

199,a.

204,a.

IS^IS

200,a.

204,a.

liiSif®

200,b.

120.

%%m.

76.b.

64,b. 37,b.

»4lra

186,a.

64,b.

f^

15.b.

104,b.

%%

28,a.

IRIfffi

107,a.

IflPgIg

f5»fttlM

107,a.

M^

f5lS4I^^S

67,b.

*gW*^

198,a.

M^:^

155,b.

Iffl^SSa^H ffi*fel

^^

134,a.

IfflS

148.b.

^;ft

166,b.

^S:ffiS

157,a.

JK:^

165,b.

•107,a.

iif fllvS

28,a. -

IHa. 27.b.

298

ra(iin)

RAD.

19^

78,a.

MBM^

^?F it"

S2,a. 16,a.

69,b.

f^^ ^^*

47,a.

72,a.

mmm$

72,a.

79,a.

ISMftl

67,b.

82,a.-

fmi^

16,b. 20,a.

S-h«'^

122,b.

"

ib.

70,a.

m 1131^

83,a.

:ft

122.

67,b.

128,a.

fmmm^ fmm fmM mmm

128,a.

mMMS.

....

H^IJ*

ib.

f&mM'M

.-. 67,b.

SMM

i27,b.

^SSMtPt

77,b.

m$Lm

128,a.

mmMMi^mm

72,b.

IliLllr

i28,b.

W^M mM BMB SBSM^ SS

130,b. 12T,b. 128,a.

128,a.

HJlJ

mM.u BJ^M

••-

ib. '

127,b.

m^m

mumuBM

m^mm fmmM Mm^M

RAD.

69,b.

....

72,b.

...

73,a.

-...

76,a.

67,a.

7o,a.

-71,^ 7i,b.

Mi^mms.

67,a.

•••i48,a.

mi^MfM^

ib.

123.

#^^

27,a.

H

83,a.

J|§

72,a.

....

ib.

Itltl'^

^

....

83,a.

M&i§m

^

RAD. 'Mi^qan

75,b.l36,b.

75,b.

124. 56,b.

299

^

RAD.

125.

%'¥L

^% #ftE

••

*M«lU RAD.

iB

Btf^Pt

%

74,a.

52,a.

S^

42,a.

53,a.

SttSPftttg

17,b.

53,b.

m^m^w^M

i8,b.

A«P'6a;Eg

i8,b.

61,a.

126.

RAD.

148,a.

pffl

158,a.

127.

MS^—WA

14,a.

RAD.

5:

128.

^WS

159,a. 125,a.

?KJI fl^^ ?Ii^{|

5Rga^« MWi

^nW

•

190,b. 18,a.

208,a.

^^^^

183, a.

208,a.

kItiM

157,b.

23,b.

208,a.

SiPtS

208,a.

*

208,a.

B

SiEg

107,a.

HftPtW

^

lg±ffi^

ffl

^

17,b.

ffiS

18,a.

SWIBira

% ^

159,a. 132,a.

®K %Mm

17,a.

S^

— H'fi

RAD.

-IST.b. 132,a.

206.a.

129. 202,a.

300

@tt

a

RAD.

^M te^ iR^

144,a. 167,a.

183,b.

g^ &mi

175,a.

g^^«ii

130,

168,a. 147,a.

168,a.

gSffl±

86a

38,a.

64,b.

S^Kffi

0a.

101,a.

fgfS

53,b.

S

RAD.

133.

^j^

177,a.

tgt

135,a. 135,b.

fg;^

135,a.

SSRf^-

176.a.

fgflp

152,a-

SSR^IS

176,b.

fgm

206,b.

^Mmm^Mm

i76,b.

tmiE-^^f-n Mii^S

22,a.

a

i9i,b.

RAD.

134.

B^^Tf^

171,a.

I^J^

64,a.

^^

116,b.

im

ii2,b.

#Jt5: W#1=5

ff^^ll

M« mim

iifi.b.

118,a.

118,b.

S

82,a. 82,a.

$

RAD.

135. 53,a.

••

134,a.

^^\\

@ RAD.

149,a, 149,b.

^m^

149,a.

66,b.

-tflJ^Pp^S

149,a.

i:ffi5'^

66,b.

^^WRWft&f^

149,a.

Sft3E

165.a.

e:ffi

g4

132.

32,b.

^mf-

ib.

301

^I'J^'^

148,h.

#11

«S$JJS^

-Wm^m

157,a.

'^S^aJn

i57,b.

#ff

157,b.

ii6.a.

ma.

^Mi^m^m-

«H^S ^mmm&

148,b.

Mil #^fl

121,a.

mm^mi mm^^m

ib.

98,b.

114,a. ib.

^M^m$,^

157,b.

4)^

^

RAD.

79,b.

e

164,b.

RAD.

fe

k^ te^

W^^B. ^i^^^

137.

131,b. 179,a,

fe^ feS^*^

112,b. ib,

139. 131,b.

-&=<

RAD.

114,a.

136.

P^^

^

ii6,b.

132,a. 7,a.

119,b. •••33,a.

121,a. Jl't

120,a.

RAD.

140.

^WSm

120.a.

)5ft^itl^

120,b.

^-^mr^m

ma. ^gftg

80,b.

l^lljSB

l,b.

?f^-?^

148,b.

^flj

124,b.

mi^

io9,b.

^

i^yfiSI

116,a.

^SB

iS^M

n6,a.

^Um

112,b.

^

184,b.

mm^m

54,a. 54,a.

182,b. """*""

^iWxU

ii2,b.

18,a.

mmmm

ii5,b.

105,a.

302

WnW

i88,b.

^^^i^3i

iio,b.

"S^a ^^12

51,b. 172,a.

31,b.

'B^M

iKISJE

Sii

32,a.

100,b.

^IIH^Kit 511^

ioi,b. 80,a.

^^^^ '^BMm$

170,a.

169,b.

:^^

i28,b.

^^

24,b.

mi^B m^^-X Wl^X

33,b.

33,b. ib.

^i^mM-

33,b.

^tlSlipira

66,b.

WM #S*S #iiaf ^WMmi mmmmm

34.a.

-••• 34,a. 34,b. 34.b. 34.a.

¥fl**Slra -

52,a.

^m^^il

58.a.

^il4ffi® '#Ji^»tij®

75,a.

llS.b. 124,a.

}i±jgSR

187,a.

3^^

156,a.

ffi^aE

206,b.

^^

208,a.

167,b.

mm^^

rffPf

S^^ g:^S|i^

ib.

167,a.

^(oril^jt]^(or

S)

92,a.

^fpf

91,b.

BSJi

93,a.

mm

mWt^M

112,a.

miti^

111'^-

mit^"^

2i.b.

mwMM

iii>b.

ib.

^m& ^tl

26,b.

32,b. 33,a.

^tl*

34,b.

^ikM^

34,a.

Its.

IS

^WE ^MM

124,a. 10,b. ib. 9,b.

io,b.

303

oB 21.a.

J^

jmf

117,b.

S

116,b.

i^Plft

72,a.

MWM-

lOsib.

mmmtm^

-los.a.

llM«^

148,b.

MB.MJ&

i48,b.

MB)!^^M&

i48,b.

m^um MM^^

195,b.

^0 ^^ m^^^ M^^ ^I^fe mW^±M -

mb. i^9,b.

75,b.

ffi^^lifi^^

••

133,a.l68.a,187,a.

mmm^^mi

••i33,a.

•••151,b.

M!>

128,b.

lll,b.

Wl'P^^MU

^^$

M^lt^WMM

lll,b. 112,a.

148,a.

(lfl!l7jSii«Tl -159,^

8,b.

Wll'P^

32,b.

M^-

81,b.

32,b.

MUjfi

8i.b.

-.lOO.b.

^ j^

66,a.

Siftlff

W!>C

^^^

28.a.

123,b.

i^/g

77,b.

^^^ S^^^

150,a.

^^S

166.a.

^3£ ^SL

31,ht

128,a.206,b.

m^^m

31.b.

WMiU^^Mti

31,a.

-^m^tmm

3i,a.

ISO.b.

^SK

151.a.

tR^lf'^

150,a.

g^iJftt.tJ^t

118.b.

ic

30,b.

194.a.

•f^Ri^K

Pl?i

]l3lM«

72.a.

^/g

151,a.

iso.b.

304

^4^

i«^'^-

IS»K

163.a.

^:?

i48,b.

156,a.

JM.

1^8,a.

j^

MBiM) mmiM:^ M1S.M

i^'^e^.

141.

7,a.

:^ffi-

166,b.

Sfi^flli

160,b.

M^M

160,a-

1^^^^

•

Mmm^)M

i6i,b.

130,a.

MiorMMf^

160,b.

M<^^MM%

i6i,b.

J&)

161,a.

i^f'jgP

165,a.

MMWt^^

165.a.

a

i61,b.

HiS^JiSSR

159,a.

RAD.

KSI ^th

@

142. 79,b. l'19.b-

®Wpi^ SE^WSIS

16U.

i^Pti3>*

l.b.

ioo,b.

m.^B.%M

ioo,b.

g^yttaH

101.a.

210,b.

.-.

92,a.

i^u.

.•

82,a.

i65,b.

mmmnu

i66,a.

mmm^i^u

i^-

m%\\^

^-t

mf^mi i47,b.

163,b.

mmi^m$ mw.^^B

7,a

162,a.

M^A

#^MB

••7,a.

166,b.

^

/f

RAD.

i64,b.

jfii

RAD.

MMM ^^ *^ffl

143. io6,b. 28,a.

152.a.

305

^.^

58,b. 142,b.

*i ^K

87,b.

142,b.

^la ^Bl ^^M ^-^

^?«JK#

^ ^

14,a. 110,a.

124,a. 125,a.

U3,a.

fflPfe

118,b.

143,a.

fflJiJSR

125,b.

WMM1^^

126.a.

143,a.

ffll^&ll]

127,a.

143,b.

W&fJ^

126,a.

134,a.

Sll!i^

124,b.

••140,a.

fflfi?^a

118,b.

WM^MW

124,b.

ffla?ftMftt]M

124,a

ib.

*^ ^^'li *f^*fPr^*S

195.a.

^V^^Kit^i^^

121,a.

.

^

2,b.

62,b.

'A

ft fr

RAD.

fr-ft

^Im

WK ^Mn

B

144.

27,b. 72,a. 144,b.

22,b.

RAD.

ffilil^

26,b.

99a.

ffiUjf±gi5

26,b.

22,b.

B^'ciSri

8,a.

153.b.

m-^m^\

8,a.

193,a.

fsiimmis:^ ffiic%$

til

a±iSR^^

100,a.

5K 25^±

RAD.

•••i63,a.

42,b.

-146,^ 128,a.

a;feM2c

S

146.

i89,b.

145.

J.

189,b.

m

RAD.

147. 67,a.

306

mtlftH

140,a.

112,a. 25,a.

1-ffig^

183,a.

tM^(orPt) 28,b. Mit

^

^tmmi

53,a.

1

W.M^

tllft^^i

183,a.

mm

mmi

179,b.

.112,a.

186,b. 36,b. 179,b.

^#

33,b.

37,a. .15?F"

fe«?K

37,a.

201,a.

37,b.

201,a.

.u3

37,b. 38,a.

ftS

38,b.

115:

39,a.

lig |0g

39.a.

39,b.

g'[4

179,b. 181,a.

^^g

179,b. 181,a.

fSlK®

glH

179,b. 181,a.

^Kiilffl

%

RAD.

148. 197,b.

:^

M^

113,b. 140,b. 201,a. 83,a. 87,a. 201,a.

188,a.

g^lt

34,a.

M^tf

i^f

38,b.

j^-^J]^4Wi5

25,a. 49,a. 208,b.

i«

25,a.

|g^

25.a.

MSft

23.b.

•-

26,a.

iso.b.

119,a. 156,b.

f5^

M

RAD.

fg^iJ^

ll/E^

147,a..

KJUg*

149. 78.a.

66.b.

307

f^

198,fiu

M

num

206,a.

l5:^»Jli

149,b.

HclMiiiE)

txM

134,a.

ik^^rMMM

197.b.

&

I74,a. •••2oi,b.

mMM

151,b.

it##|

51,b.

^^Wi&

152,a.

#Pfl}|

23,a.

54,a-

Wi

-is.b.

-

Inrit

MM

«^0,a.

m^W:m

63,a.

ii>^

173.a,

199,b.

M

122,b.

!I^

g^^

159,a.

Ji-[fi:#

^SfgR

120,b.

t%1SgR

i21,a.

^^SK

152,b.

^ffiifrSB

Ri:-Mf# UM^^mi^

P^ P5:I

B2,b.

WmM tiWMB tMmm

64,b. 78,a.

64,b. ••ii9,a.

127,a.

82,b.

S-^

f=T=l

-Mr

;+t

144,a.

127,a.

200.1).

160,a.

42,b.

pRnF

131,a.

58,a.

WM

160,a.

202,a.

Itm

167,b.

203,a.

vmM

2,a.

imS:

151,b.

fffl

Mi

§

83.a.

RAD.

i^B

150. 80,b.

186,a.

Btf*S*S

36,b.

M

I49,b. 104,a.

S a

RAD.

151. 83,a.

308

WM

U

157,b.

30,a.

Sa

iK RAD.

^

•

^zE

^^ ^^

KM^ 152.

51,b.

MiSS^g «tiaWR

63,a.

MJe

102.b.

202,a. 63,a.

^MUJ

118,a.

Mi MM tt^»Jl?S* ^ I?#^^ Mt#

mW l^7!/a^tSII

g

154. 73.b.

30'^.

40.b.

176,b. 12S,b.

mu mum

118,a.

RAD.

169,a.

kfift^t"

^^fJL

a

30,a.

#

5i,b. 5i,b.

RAD.

^M ^>tt ^^

155. 128,b. 172,b.

131,b.

llU.

76,a.

^^:ffi IS^^^C

113,b.

^:fE®

112.a.

185.a.

#fe*

197,a.

^IBfffSR

171,a.

193,b.

78,a.

199,b. 147,a.

lll.b.

M3$

171,a.

m^

173,b.

29,a.

MM MWl K^ MU RS

^

29,a.

29,b. 30,a. 30,a.

66,a.

[0

•

RAD.

156. .199,b. .113,a. .

ib.

.113,b.

309

mnm SSnScr# M^ MP^ M^^^M JE

RAD.

UM ^U mw^^mu

i^.

ScHll^i^

ib.

78,a.

178,a.

157.

190,a.

MMB&M. ^M^M^M.

IHa.

190,b. •••114,b.

W*^

mmm

117,a.

S^ffiPtH

209,b.

^

(or

ft)

82,b.

^Pt (or

194,b. ib.

Pfe)li

19M.

S^^S[5

208,b.

^mm

ib.

M-b^W

148,a.

i96,a.

••

^"^

29,a.

'^'^rSS

29,b.

SSPi:ll«5:

30,a.

SS:K*;E*§I^ -

3o,a.

Mtlift giCf#SP.5^ •••

#

#

RAD.

158. 75,a.l49,b.

28,b.

#^ ##

29,a.

=<'Jnrfii*

28,b.

BcaS iaC^SftfRrH

121,b.

149,a, 66,a.

182,b.

30,a.

M

RAD.

159.

Eitffi

30,b.

MtSKft

30,b.

W:W'^

64,b.

:$:S

129,a.

miS^a

30,b.

¥H

175,b.

ES^*

36,a.

ttffigiH

22,a.

BCt^li

190,a.

WiW^

194,b.

US.i^

195,a.

i

147,b.

MM^t

187,b.

3E

172,a.

¥^

152,a.

%^ ^

79,b.

171,b.

310

^M\U

172,a.

jSM:

187,a.

iE#

187,b.

^ffiMlS)

1^^5,b.

im^

187,b.

fSlr^anH

i6o,b.

S*iC

187,b.

47,b.

ii^iC

187,b.

W&^ Hffi^S

47,b.

'M%

70,b.

Hitljffl

199>a.

iM#

73,a.

fSf^^i

172,a.

iM#^M

73,a.

'3MM

73,a.

bkMi^

73,a.

a^5ili

73,a.

$

RAD.

160.

^Hr^lll'

155,a.

JS5:«

123,a.

rr*^«H^^

m^^m^ pM^mm^

-123,a. 83,b. ib.

mm^U mm&i^ mmm^ S^Wt MMMt

74,a. ib. ib.

73,b. 85,a.

mmm^

i22,b.

a*WWR-

74,a.

^pifH

171,a.

afcji

74,a.

M

RAD.

mm^ MSR^II^ ^S.illj

M^Jt

g ffifi

RAD.

161. 53,b.

MiW:^Wi M^S. ^^MM ^^'^i^

53,b.

74,b. 58,a.

74,a.

74,b. 67,a.

75,b.

bkW^

67,b.

162,b.

iSffiM

70,b.

&JtS

70,b.

i&lil}tl|

70,b.

aaftS'^

70.b.

iSft|i.|!ltR

70.b.

162. 186,b.

311

mnmM'MU

mW

'' 7o,b.

72,a.

ani»^g¥lK

mmU mwM

71,b. 7i,b.

MiPtm

7i.b.

74.a.

M^WMUBM Wm^MV^ ^a^ttSR

71,a.

«2,b. 55,b.

"

48,b.

^-''^-

iteM,l^a

7i,b.

M&^

74,a.

ants*

67,b.

ir^W

53,a.

ib.

jfi^^E

ib.

67,a.

irgf^

55,a.

aiPtfta mmri^s.

53,a.

&IIW*3S

67,b.

p&IISPtlto

68,a.

M-M^

MWPAWv-

77,b.

_^mm^Z

afl«*tt.St

afcMPtX

iS^iS*

ib. ib.

45,b.

iSoM

208,b. 208,b. ••166,a.

MM

68,a.

^{^

69,a.

MM

193,b. 161,a. 192,a. ••••

'JM^miJk

69,b.

il.fr

^M^lifhll

69,a.

S—felfSS

mMi^^^

69,b.

aittfea ifcWaBZ

144,a.

®

205,a. •

32,b.

70,a.

MW

18,a.

ib.

jf^

33,a.l69,b.

mmu

ib.

&m.

ib.

Itt^

72,b.

S^t^

34,a.

a^ffiP_-

74,a.

iiW

89,a.

ii^WiSi^

74,b.

Ji^JIi

170,a.l86,b.

Mt^M^J^

69,b.

M^M.

a&MMIS3l

71,a.

'

33,a.

97,b.

312

g

41,b.

130,b. 106,a.

^ft^^gifi \5te pft^

'Trir

33,a.

:^^

AA

'hffli^

aS^^SIl

45,a.

Sft^tl

45,a.

a»ltlfe

45,b.

B

RAD.

m^m:% iRJg

^K?;^^ ^^^^Ij ^0ftUD

ib.

163. i25,b. io2,b.

8Rftl

102,b.

SI^ftlllS^iR

io3,b.

58,b.

%M

104,b.

169,b.

%l%

ib.

44,a.

%%

103,a.

•••

47,b.

SPfflffi

27,b.l04,a.

-

ib.

iR»t

104,b. ib.

43,b.

WMm

106.b.

47,a.

'mm&'x

ib.

47,b.

%mmi

94,a.

iimMm

ib.

iRISft!p[

io6.b.

46,a.

47,a.

%M-W^ ^iS^.fflt^

a*WMS at^fsaii^ mmm^%% ^MM ^a^^ll

aS^H a^I

161,b.

ilffl*

40,a.

aM

ib.

^Mll

169.a.

iiStllJt^

55.b.

Sni])ift?fi

43,b.l81,a.

m%^%%% iSi

106,a.

\-^

^imwm% %^ ^'^""^

i()6.b.

110,a. 102,a.

;.v'j/,J

106,b.

SR:feJt-£

io3,b.

48,a.

W^M^M

107,a.

207,a.

m%mi

110,a.

313

•^H

m^^W^M^

MMt ^^

135,a.

-loe.b. 207.b.

it^

32,b.

159,a.

fKJS:

107,a.

178,b.

U^^ gSl M^^

45,b. 47,b. -

91,a.

mi&um

p

RAD.

MM

164. 204,a.

#:S9J

M

176,a.

•

RAD.

MH

^^'^•

BI*St^

62,a.

m^^^i&U

63,a.

3g

RAD.

g

165.

166. 143,b.

185,a.

il

ib.

ailS SMM^

ib.

203,a.

MM^^R

204,a.

MMM^ M??J^ MU

205,a.

mmf^

208,a.

205,a.

75,a.

134,b.

UM

31,b.

Jg^jn

65,a.l34,b.l35,a.

I^M^

134,b.

5®a34:

135,b.

MMH

139,b.

fl^Ml® MvM^J^

134.b. 135,b.

S

RAD.

167, i66,b.

:

^H ±M ±^ ±U

53,a. ib.

52,b. 69.b.

MMM^

139,b.

±:^

72,b.

MM^M.

135,a.

^.i^

167,a.

3U &lffl3E

167.a.

±i^mi&

:^fi

163,a.

&+'tfro

70,b.

^ft

166,b.

±±mm

166.b.

^^itlra

191,a.

^»1^ ±Ki^ ±W\^ ±W\^

64,a.

33,b.

190,a. 190,a.

#

^

±wmmMi

117,b. ib.

191,a.

i^S i^^

19U.

i^ffiS

35,a.

190,b.

i^^it

Ill,a.l28,b.

190.a.

I^#0

lll,a.

i9o,b.

l+flc^

117,a.

190,a.

^»]Hft ^BUBiH

^»Jfe*tt

•

117,b. 117,b.

»^ll mii%

117,b. 119,a..

t¥mMM IS^fra

Hft^g

6i,b

27,b.

#/#*Sfin

iii,b.

i^m^

ii9,b.

iWflc^ PfmmnB

mb.

117,a.

i23,a.

»II«#JI

i^m^mi i^BMMW^ ^I'SlWMSM.

^^^^^^^\^^

•••191,a.

114,b. i2i,a. •••i2i,b. ...

ib.

^IS.ft

58,a.

:^'fc:lil

164,a.

^-t+lffl

167,a.

^

43,b.

:^tl@

166,b.

fi^

32,b.

,i1#

166,b.

fStt

76.a.

I32,a. iPJ7^

169,b.

315

W^

llO.b.

iiitellWii^

134.b.

S:

RAD.

168.

&JK

S Kit M^ftl

107,b.

M^^

59,a.

MftSUi

Gl,a,

52,b.

52,a.

50,b.

A^

61,a. 157,b.

AM'k

5,b.

mwm^ mmmM

107,a.

M,

123,b.

206,b.

'

KJ^SKtg^*

•••

RAD.

ppT^

170. l}^

m^mmia

sib.

51,b.

WPS

7,b.

51,b.

wra^

7,b.

162,a.

H# M^^

74,b.

M(or^ljor^)^...207,a.

M^mmm MM MMlt

7,b.

u.bii.t.

76,b.

M*iR^®

208,a.

M^M

207,b.

MSS^M

207,b. 76,b.

iM

^)^--.175,b.

94,a

^HM'm

lp]/r^

or

52.b.

169.

f^M'M Pfl^^

M^^

g|

SIM

RAD.

HiL

ib.

M^f^HPta* ^^j^(or

Pg

52,b.

ilPtg

IV.

PtP/ES

12,a.

pjlf

12,b. 14,a.

PSIISft

12,b.

#t|

14,b.

169,b. 22.a.

316

m^^

17.a.

'

MU

20,a.

Ira

48,b.

MUW.

20,a.

Rffi

27,b.

pij^

ib.

Kffi^

27,b.

fpfW

20,a.

RTrJ^^'i^

l.a.

KWifll

21,a.

w^'&aa

i4.b.

21,a.

W^'J^rbll^

23,a.

21,a.

\WirM

MW£g

PSrW£»l^g W#-

-

27,a.

MM-^

27,a.

MM-mm

l,b.

Wth

ib.

Whft Wtthft^'t^fffl

•••

6.a.

mm^^mmm

5,a.

2,b.

WJU^

5,b.

39,a.

WiflJtM

2(3.a.

l.b.

fnl€ajtia:'^fw2,b.ib.

3^

M^J?.

ib.

WWJtftmJt^a^l^

Ira

ib.

KSil^

ib.

m

5,a.

i.b.

pilftftA^Sfffl

i^fflita®

Kig^ IW*^

4,b.

2,a.

2,b.

o

pBfl

OA

nDO

3,a.

W^* Mmj^ Mmm

7,b.

pJlfiJ^

62,b.

Rf'Jfi

ib.

M^mm^l

ib.

ib.

64,a.

Mmt

8,a.

W5iK^?P

8.a.

MM-^

MMm \mm PW^a^ MMm^^ mmj&,^

ll,a.

12,b.

i3,b. 12.b. ib.

i2.a.

317

r;s#

i3,b.

Wifll

22,a.

F^r/Eit

i3,b.

WM^

M^B.

10,b.

15,b.

MW^t MMW:

i5.b. 15,b.

P^MRE

7i,b.

WMoS

16,a.

WMiteW

16,a.

MMM Mmm M&M MWW

16,a.

WlifPr

ib.

17.a. ib.

17,a.

Kft*

18,b.

Wftffi

•

Kftrl^W

27.b. 66,a.

97.a. 17,a.

18,b.

l,a.

Wy?a*

4,a.

M$§M

WS@^

mi&S^m

ib.

4.a.

'21,b.

Wifig^

ib.

21,a.

WifiJl^

22,b.

ib. ib.

••;

26,a.

W®«ftS^

ib.

W#|i

ib.

l,a.

Pir?Lsa

Wift^^ w^s^r^

MM^ M&t MM^ KMttt Mmm^^ RKW«*

4,b.

R^RftS

2o,a.

W^Sf^ WSi7K

R/iSf'J

ib.

19,a.

Kft^

Wtll R^ll

w#m5E

22,a.

19,a.

ib.

Rlitllll^

m^m K&M

mmsm W*^*

6,a.

7,b.

21,b.

R*^ftj*

21,b.

1^1**11

15,a.

6,b.

MWi^M

26,b.

ib.

KKfl'iSMffitl^

7,b.

i,b.

M^i^i

22,a.

MM^^i^

21,a.

RH^ffJ

22,a.

WiSIIS/i>

2i.b.

318

mS^^ psj^pian Mmi^ M^^M

22,b. 7,b.

-fj^^^

23 b

"SmM

26,b.

i3,b.

22,b.

MmmSC

27,a.

Mmm^kmm

''^'"^

23,a.

43.b.

liiS

130,a.

PoIfflfMlB

M^MWX

ib.

M^kM^X

ib.

M'JMf^M^'d

6,b.

1^*;^!^ IHffiWHil W^HPSfSI^

ib.

.18,a.

WWJffl^S

18,b.

41,a. 169,a.

i'Sffi

43,b.

mmj^mm

170,a.

|5£|i

r^

'

ib.

I^#^ ItSi^Sg 1^

20,a. 20,a.

Mmm^iJ^:fliL

Ms^mmm Mf^m&B

33,a.

23,a.

26,b.

M

26,b.

mw^i&m

64,a.

WfS?Pa"^

198,a.

M^amrrm we*#a?s

-

9,b. 7.a.

158,a.

79,b.

ESlR

53.b.

ESSt

20,a.

201,a.

169,a.

^M 23,b.

122,a.

1?^^

6,b.

t**®W M^MtW^ M^^iW^ MMMiW^

22,b.

91,a.

Kf

169,a.

MM mMB W& Wm Wm^

196,b. 76.a.

127.b. 199,a97,a.

61,b.

laffllra

Fh^I^

H ^jllro

205,a.

RAD.

172. 33,b.

319

M—WJ^Wi

i5o,b.

ffiB^^ffi

195,a.

63,b.

^Il4

S

150,b.

S:fe^fflfm pBB

ffli

H^ MM ^M

38,b.

U\Uy

63,b.

m\U&^

62,a.

^ ^gffi

164,a.

»g«£

99,b.

207,a.

aSffi:^3E

65,b.

SS b'EE ^^^S£*^

107,b.

146,b. 204,a.

l6#l%iljS

99.b.

SB

ilJJlipJ

•••I46,b.

202,a.

ffifr-

g|^

203,a.

MM

108,b.

file

126,b.

filffi^

128,a.

fil^M

109,a.

56,b.

..

5,b.

«pnrft»>i:^lffl

51,a •.176,a.

146,b. ib.

liW^

99,b.

pptr

156,b.

M-

104,a.

SJ^^bS

108,b.

3g

184,b.

MM\U

61,a.

RAD.

174.

105,a.

|||>t

SI4

'

65,b.

116,b.

Wiaa

163,a.

Ellitetl^

105,a.

miim^m

io5,a.

.

.108,a.

:^

P3

1^

M

RAD.

m^B

173.

42,a.

.189,a.

RAD.

#?C

194,b.

#A

i94,b.

#JgS

175. 21,a.

76,b.

104.a.

320

mmmmm

210,b.

iSl

H

-mb.

RAD.

M^

M

RAD.

^43E

mmm

mJEmm

177. 196,b.

iBS^ffi® M^M ^MW,^

181. 135,a.

82,b.

iio,b. 160,a.

162,a.

WM^^

192,b. ib.

-^Sain

193,a.

mm^^M

162,b.

202,a.

MM.

160,b.

197,a.

^iKil

159,a.

191,b.

S5«ffi

99,a..

192,b.

M^M

100,a.

i93,a,.

^I?i1t

163,b.

M^k!>M\U

Ifi3,b.

^I#(roft)t|

161.a.

^M0tS mmyi'f'M

163,b.

m^M W^mm 7fi>Kl^

m^m^m mmmmm wmm immm M.

RAD.

SP'fe

ib.

8o,a. ib.

;StS

-^Vtm

^f^

RAD.

ffi)iS(or^)

156,b.

m^

i87,b.

197,a. 62,b.

=§

i65,b. 67,a.

178. 196,b.

162,a.

180.

"W

25,a.

WP,

59.b.

mmt

i6.a.

mmmmw:

2i,b.

mmmmm

22.a.

nS^fl^^

SK

128.a. 48,a.

tfiH

55,b.

205,b,

32]

I

ib.

I

32,b.

ft#g

32,b.

®S5^*

202,a.

mSt

l-pieeSR i*il.l|KiRara

#

RAD.

161,a.

-ma. 186.

121,a.

0PfB.

69,b.

^TT^Mlffl

^'"•

ffi%:^grli

4o,b.

57,a.

§LU

57,a.

WflK

72,b.

% JU.

RAD.

MV^M

,1

2^'^-

RAD.

184. 57,a.

^^|I|

21,b.

kk\^

2i,b.

MMM^ ^^MM M^B^B S^*#S

73,a.

UC*^ i^^

^#

RAD.

74,a.

51,b. 70,a.

2i,b.

i28,b.

tJC*

187.

mm

^5.«-

:tAm

•g

RAD.

S£

:^# :>*

^'^

182. I'^i'^-

KPt^S :t

199,b.

B

loi'b. ^^'^•

2i,b.

ioi.a-

196'^-

123,b.

S^tK

48,a.

143,a.

.IR^M

40.a

.KSKPg^a

43,b.

185. 162,a.

155,b.

^M .^M M®

81,b.

154,b. 76.a.

322

#

RAD.

^tSSIS ^tl (or ^)

188.

^^

149,b.

fmrnM^^

204,a.

159,b.

^mftHpl^

a

RAD.

Hftj

(or$g)l8(or^)

184,b.

m^ntm^

i89,b.

^{or|R)^lifttJ189,b.

RAD.

194.

25,a.

S¥

18^.^-

ift^

ib.

M^

188,a.

iS±

189,a.

•130,b. •

we 's.pii

tl-^ic

^es

R

RAD.

191.

B^3E

^

68,a.

RAD.

62,b.

•

97,a.

•

97,a.

97,a.

9i,b.

^

WMMB

9i,b.

^MHPtll

91,a.

Cffia*6li

91,b.

^mmimmm

9i,b.

192.

M

186,a.

*^JSM

8o.a-

^.#:1=

^^^^IKS

189,a.

^I^tll^-?

189.

^3E

189,a

RAD,

^M\U

195. 107,b.

80,a.

79,b.

iKorffiiK^R

183,b.

.155,a.

^(orffi)#||

189,a.

••

^WM mWM ^Mil^-131,b.

186,a.

RAD.

189.a.

184,b.

m

196. 79,a.

323

AIKH

79,a.

ib.

hi^B^

M^

79,a.

j^ff

101,a.

Alftll+

79,a.

JS^ M'W

AlillV?^

78,b.

Al*S«tl AIS^

#

78,b. 79.b.

JlSftM

62.b.

^JS^

13,a.

SffiSli®

13,b.

^M^

13,a.

^t^cS^M

13,a.

^^IliticiS

13,b.

li

101,a. ib.

RAD.

199.

i^

208,a.

H

RAD.

^J& SP1

201. •••

70,b.

112,b.

SIBI5:

i63,b.

116,a.

a^MM

•

11^

71,a.

^

64,b.

^

RAD.

143,b.

HSJR

64,b.

^^

nmMl^^

62,a.

WJ^^

Hit

82,a.

128,a.

186,b.

M&\U II^H M^\U

78,b.

litis

76,b.

g M

202.

78,a.

61,a.

RAD.

H

mm mit

m^ BM 198. lOl.a.

Mjl^

M^

RAD.

203. 67.b. 68,a.

77,b. 99.a.

114,b. 189,a.

324

%

RAD.

fim II®

209.

it-

103,b.

60,a.

^fi

192,b.

fqTH

199,b.

IB^

202,a.

fIS:

ib.

®^i&

203,a.

110

ib.

£&?*WX

204,a.

tlflfc

103,a.

f|3E

103,a. 133,b.

@

RAD.

211. 40,b.

I

RAD.

102,b.

-•^*<-

i7,b.

fl5if^^

83.a.

Iia##

94,b.

II^^AigfB

103,a.

H

212. 102,b.

U

an-SWfS

RAD.

213.

j^^^

^^

Jw

Ml

^(r*l

.^nAc^tf^M

^jB

;/

CD rH CD CO CO

University of Toronto

Library

S

DO NOT REMOVE

CQ

•H

THE

(D CO 0)

C

CARD

a

5^ ^^ -p CO
p W •»

r-l

-P •H

FROM

^o O I

TIJ

cd

m

THIS > CD • rr;

-C!

POCKET